The Amazing Son In Law

Lord Evans said this, with his heart full of emotions.

Immediately afterward, he took off his oxygen mask, then clasped his hands, bowed slightly to Stefanie and said gratefully "Miss Sun, you have saved my life. There are no words of gratitude adequate to thank you and I do not like to say any empty words. I can only promise you one thing, whenever you need in the future, of the whole Evans Family, no one will dare to hold back!"

Once Desmond heard this, as the Eldest son of the Evans Family, he also immediately bowed toward Stefanie with a fist and said respectfully, "Miss Sun, in the future, if you have any needs for the Evans Family, you can directly instruct me!"

Stefanie did not expect Charlie's two elders to bow to her, all of a sudden she felt a little frightened and said quickly "You two are Charlie’s elders, but also my elders, do not be so polite… This… This is what I should do."

The Lady said gratefully, "Good girl… Such a miraculous elixir is a valuable treasure in anyone’s hands… For you to take it out to us so generously makes you a great benefactor to our Evans Family."

She could not help but sigh "At first Lily had said that your Sun Family is affectionate and righteous, I really did not expect that your Sun Family has not given up the search for Charlie for so many years… It’s really a deep love and righteousness."

Stefanie smiled faintly and said with a little shyness, "My parents have told me since I was a child that I would grow up to marry Charlie, so in my heart, he has always been my fiance. Finding and marrying him is a belief I have held onto for twenty years."

When Stefanie said this, the Evans Family all sighed.

The Lady’s eyes were moist and she couldn’t help but choke up and say, "So many years have passed and I don’t know where Charlie is now…"

The Lady looked at Stefanie and asked, "Good child, you are so obsessed with waiting for Charlie, don’t your parents have a problem with that?"

Stefanie said seriously, "Grandma, if I don’t wait for Charlie, my parents will really have a problem with it, they all think that Charlie is the only one I belong to and all these years they are convinced that they will definitely find him."

The Lady was touched beyond words and took Stefanie’s hand, saying seriously, "Good child, whether Charlie can be found or not, you are grandma’s granddaughter-in-law in my heart! When your grandfather recovers a bit, we will visit your home, meet your parents and make sure to thank them face to face for all the efforts they have made over the years to find Charlie and even more so for raising such an excellent girl!"

Without thinking, she took a top-quality imperial green jade bracelet from her wrist, handed it to Stefanie and seriously said "Good child, this bracelet is handed down from my mother’s ancestors, you put it on, just as a little gift from grandmother to you!"

This jadeite bracelet, in the eyes of people who do not understand jadeite, Is just a bracelet and when you try to price it, it will just be another piece of jewelry. But, for people who really know jadeite, it is the ceiling of the whole jadeite field. Among jadeite, the green color is the king of jadeite varieties. Jade that can reach the imperial green level of material, there is none in a million, which can be made into a bracelet, there is very little available in the world.

Jadeite material, unlike metal, is the natural formation of the stone, a variety of colors, the majority of the material will have a great variety of internal colors and the internal have cracks, miscellaneous colors, such as cotton flocculent.

Generally speaking, out of all jade, the emperor green color there is only one in ten thousand. And the emperor green, if used to make a piece of jewelry such as a bracelet, must be full of green, no cracks, no cotton, no flocculation, the probability is simply too low. It truly is one in a billion.

This bracelet is the real old pit glass imperial green and is passed down from the palace of the Quintong Dynasty, inherited in order. Its value has long exceeded hundreds of millions of dollars.

Among the jade players, something that exists only in the legend and is worth hundreds of millions, is exactly this piece.

Although Stefanie did not know jadeite, just by looking at the color of this bracelet, she could guess that it was worth hundreds of millions of dollars, so she hastily excused herself and said, "Grandma, how can I take something from you…"

The Lady said seriously "Child, you are Charlie’s fiance and this is the first time you came to the door, according to our rules, the meeting gift is certainly not much! This is what I, as a grandmother, give you, the future granddaughter-in-law’s meeting gift!"

Lord Evans, who was on the other side, also hurriedly said, "A gift must be given! Desmond, you go find the documents of the Green Park estate and transfer the house to Miss Sun’s name!"

Desmond hurriedly nodded.

Lord Evans said to Stefanie "Miss Sun, I have three houses in Green Park, all the beams and pillars are made of golden silk nan wood, the house was a county palace during the Quintong Dynasty and was bought during the Republic of China and became private property."

The Lady on the side said helplessly, "Lord Evans, that was forty years ago…"

Due to the lack of efficacy of the medicine, the Life saving pill saved Lord Evans, but his symptoms of Alzheimer’s disease did not reduce, so his perception of time is also basically stuck in the state of twenty years ago.

Stefanie at this time frightened waved her hands, said with fear in her mouth "Grandfather… I can’t take such a valuable thing…"

"Of course you can." Lord Evans said off the cuff "This mansion was intended to be left to Charlie, now Charlie has not been found, we found Charlie’s fiance, then this mansion naturally belongs to you too, you take it first and when you find Charlie, you will use it as a new house!"

He rubbed his head, could not help but say "But Charlie is just eight years old… for marriage you will have to wait for so many years, In addition, you are so much older than Charlie, do not bully him after marriage!"

When the Lady heard this, she hurriedly said, "Lord Evans, didn’t I tell you, it’s already twenty years later, If Charlie was still alive, he would have been twenty-eight this year!"

"Ah?" Lord Evans’s entire body suddenly froze and he said "Charlie is twenty-eight years old? When did that happen, didn’t he just celebrate his eighth birthday?"

Lord Evans’s expression was stunned and his eyes were red "Lily… Lily… It’s all my fault… don’t worry, I’ll risk my life to get Charlie back!"

The Lady saw Lord Evans look painful, in her heart felt like a knife cut, she hurriedly said to the crowd, "He is confused again, let’s go out first and do not disturb him here."

For the Evans Family, they had long been used to Lord Evans’s symptoms.

Knowing that his memory loss was very serious, everyone tried very hard at first to help him recover the memories, but it turned out that this situation was just wishful thinking.

Lord Evans has actually lost all the memories of the last 20 years, even if they help him recall, it is impossible for him to recall a single thing that happened in the past 20 years.

So, at first, the Evans Family had to find a way to explain things to him every day, telling him the real-time in reality and what he had forgotten. But over time, they found that this did not have any effect.

There were times when the family gathered around him to talk endlessly for a whole day before he accepted the reality.

But in a short time, he would forget all the things that everyone told him and go back to his previous state again.

So, Lord Evans’s current state is back to the one he was in 20 years ago, back to the time shortly after Charlie’s family came into existence.

In this situation, there was no point in continuing to explain to him and the Lady did not want his brain to be forced to accept a large number of things that shocked him.

Lord Evans said with a sad face, "All of you go out, let me be alone."

All the people looked at the Lady.

The Lady sighed helplessly and said to the crowd, "Let’s all go out."

With the Lady’s order, everyone retreated from the ICU ward.

The Lady kept holding Stefanie’s hand and said with a loving face, "Good child, it’s your first time at home today, you must stay for a few days!"

Stefanie said, "Grandma, I can’t stay for long this time because my concert is about to start and I have to fly back to New York overnight to prepare for the concert."

She looked at the time and said, "Grandma, it’s already late, so it’s almost time for me to go back to New York."

The Lady was very reluctant to say "You came so far, how can you rush back at night, going back at this time means you have nothing to do, at least stay at home for a day and go back tomorrow morning!"

Stefanie said with an apologetic face, "I’m sorry, Grandma, I really have too many things to do, I have to do the final rehearsal first thing tomorrow morning, If I go back tomorrow morning, then the schedule will be delayed."

For Stefanie, going back to Charlie as soon as possible is the most important thing for her right now.

As soon as the Lady heard her words, she immediately said, "Then grandma will go with you! I’m relieved that your grandfather came back from the dead, so I can accompany you to New York and see your concert by the way."

Stefanie’s heart felt nervous.

She knew that Charlie did not want to meet with the Evans Family yet and Charlie also promised her that he would go to her concert to support her.

If the Evans Family also goes there, it is likely that they would recognize Charlie, because of his deep resemblance to his father.

So, she took the Lady’s arm and said petulantly, "Grandma, I don’t want you to follow me from the West Coast to the East Coast in the middle of the night, In fact, I have many concert tours in the United States, after I finish the East Coast, the 1st stop on the West Coast is Los Angeles, at that time I will not only visit you again, but will also give you VIP tickets and invite you to my concert, is that okay?"

The Lady was a little shaken for a moment.

However, once she thought that Stefanie would be leaving overnight, she was extremely reluctant deep inside and could not help but choke up and say, "Good child, grandma really can’t let you go, you don’t know that grandma has been holding back a lot of words all these years and has not said anything to anyone, just waiting to tell Charlie face to face after finding him…"

The Lady gently wiped away her tears and sighed "But Charlie’s whereabouts are still unknown, I don’t know if I can still live until the day he returns, these words, I can only share with you, in case I don’t live to see Charlie’s return in the future, you can at least help grandmother relay them to him!

Stefanie immediately said with certainty "Grandma, you must not be so pessimistic, I believe it won’t be long before we find Charlie and the two of us come to see you together!"

The Lady nodded, clutching Stefanie’s hand and said very seriously "Good child, you can’t lie to grandma, when you come to Los Angeles next time, don’t go anywhere, fly over to see grandma first, okay?"

"Yes!" Stefanie hastily agreed and said, "Grandma, don’t worry when the time comes, I will do the same as today and fly directly to your house!"

The Lady felt better, pulled her and said, "Even if you want to leave tonight, you can’t leave at this time, your uncles and aunts are meeting you for the first time, so you have to take some time to sit down and have a good chat, besides, these elders haven’t prepared a gift for you yet, so you have to wait until you receive the gift before you leave!"

The Lady said, "Come on, let’s go upstairs to the living room and sit for a while!"

Stefanie hurriedly waved her hand "Grandma… I really don’t want any gifts…"

The Lady shook her head and said, "You just go with grandma, here, everything is at grandma’s disposal."

Stefanie had no choice but to agree for the time being.

At this moment, the attending doctor quickly stepped forward and asked very respectfully, "Miss Sun, can I take the liberty to ask you what kind of medicine you gave to the old man?"

Stefanie said, "Didn’t I say that it was a life saving pill?"

"Life saving pill?"

The attending doctor was surprised and asked, "Is it Chinese medicine?"

Stefanie said, "Of course."

The attending doctor asked nervously, "Miss Sun, I want to know if you still have any Life Saving Pills in your hand. If so, I have a favor to ask, that is, can you please give me a little piece of it? I would like to go for a test to see what the composition of such a miraculous medicine is."

Stefanie shook her head and said, "Sorry, I only had that one life saving pill."

The attending doctor was still undeterred and pursued, "Think carefully if there is any stock left somewhere, or if your father still has any extra Life Saving Pills in his hands, If so, I would like to work with you to try to restore the Life Saving Pills!"

To this attending doctor, his outlook today had been completely overturned by the unparalleled healing effect of the Life Saving Pill.

If this medicine could be cracked and put into mass production, he was afraid that he would win all the Nobel prizes and he might even be immortalized in the world.

However, Stefanie did not give him any chance and said apologetically "There was indeed that last piece of life saving pill, Perhaps there is still one surviving in the world, but it is certainly not in my hands."

The doctor still wanted to pursue the question, but the Lady was a little upset and said coldly, "Why don’t you go take good care of the old man and leave this girl alone?"

The doctor was dumbfounded by the Lady’s question and quickly said respectfully, "Please don’t worry, I’ll go back and take good care of the Master."

The doctor also did not dare to continue to pester and hurriedly turned around and went back to the ICU ward.

Just as the Lady took Stefanie out the door, Tianshi, who had not spoken, also hurriedly caught up, with a face of reverence and attentiveness he said, "Miss Sun, the poor Taoist also wants to know where exactly that pill came from."

In fact, Tianshi’s heart was once very torn.

He originally did not believe in this Life Saving Pill.

He always felt that the life-sustaining pills that he held as precious were even useless and there must be nothing in this world that could save Lord Evans.

But he never thought that a young actress would have such a miraculous elixir that could bring back even a person who was almost declared dead!

The key is, originally Lord Evans was dying, this pill not only pulled him back from the ghost gate and even let him instantly recover as if not injured, this effect completely subverted Tianshi's understanding of the world of pills.

People who cultivate the Tao, although the focus is on the unity of heaven and man, focus on body cultivation, but in fact, they attach most importance to the way of alchemy.

During the feudal era, the Taoist priests who used mercury and vermilion sand to make an elixir and then gave it to the emperor to eat it causing his death were basically their predecessors.

When Tianshi first began his monasticism, he also wanted to study the ancient art of alchemy, but nowadays there are too few surviving ancient books on Pill dictionaries and the only few surviving recipes which he actually tested down, were nothing of use, so it is difficult to make progress on this piece.

Over the years, he also tried to collect various materials, various pill recipes and then also tried to refine many kinds of pills, but basically did not refine any useful ones.

Repeated failures did not make him give up his pursuit of the art of alchemy, on the contrary, as he grew older, his sense of crisis also grew stronger, so, in order to be able to truly refine pills that would benefit his life and prolong it, he began a long-term retreat, shutting himself up in his dojo every day to study the art of alchemy.

Until now, there has been little success.

Because of the numerous setbacks, he even once thought that in this world, there may not exist any elixir, to bring back the dead and prolong life, everything is just the old ancestors of the Taoist family making up nonsense.

However, now that he has seen the Life Saving Pill, he immediately began to look forward to the art of alchemy again.

That’s why he came over here with a stiff upper lip and wanted to ask Stefanie about it.

Stefanie didn’t have any prejudice against him, so she answered directly, "This medicine was obtained by my father by chance, but exactly how he got it, he never told me."

When Tianshi heard this, he immediately said anxiously "Then can you please Miss Sun, give me your father’s contact information, I really want to know, such a magical elixir, where in the world did he get it."

Stefanie did not expect this Tianshi to want to break the sand pot and ask to the end, so she could only say, "Sorry, my father is usually busy, please try to understand."

Tianshi said in a panic "Never mind never mind, your father just needs to be able to spare a few minutes, to talk to me about the approximate process of getting the elixir, if he is really not available, I can also fly to the country to meet with him for advice…"

At this time Desmond, who came back with the title deed document, saw Tianshi entangled with Stefanie, his expression was a bit ugly and he said "Tianshi, you scoffed at this pill just now and now you come over to ask questions with a calm face, isn’t this inappropriate? You cultivators, don’t you all say that you are pure-hearted and have few desires?"

When Master Tianshi heard Desmond’s mockery, although his face could not hang, but in a tone very sincere and frankly said "Young Master Evans, I’m not going to lie, I’m really a spec sitting in the well and watching the sky, just before Miss Sun took out the pill, I naively thought that the best pill in the world was my treasured Life-sustaining Pill, but now I realize that I was just a frog at the bottom of the well."

Tianshi hurriedly added "It is also because I have realized where my problem lies that I really want to see the outside world, so I would also like to ask Young Master Evans and Miss Sun to make it happen…"

Desmond saw Tianshi admit his mistakes with such a good attitude and the sarcastic sarcasm that was originally prepared in his heart, he swallowed it all back.

However, he did not want to continue to pester Stefanie so he looked at him and said very seriously "Tianshi, I just told you, in this world, it is not just this Life Saving Pill, there is another named Rejuvenation Pill. Not only it can cure all diseases but it can bring back to life and can even make a person twenty years younger, so just don’t grab the idea of this Life Saving Pill, instead of holding on to it, why don’t you go and look for this Rejuvenation Pill?"

Tianshi heard these words and he was dumbfounded and asked "Young Master Evans, you really are not kidding me? Is there really a magic pill in this world that can make people return to a young age?"

Desmond nodded seriously and said, "I used to scoff at this kind of thing, just like you. It wasn’t until I saw it with my own eyes that I realized how miraculous this medicine really is. If you are really obsessed with this pill, then you might as well go and properly search for clues to the Rejuvenation Pill."

Tianshi asked excitedly, "Young Master Evans, where did you see the Rejuvenation Pill with your own eyes?"

Desmond faintly spat out two words, "Aurous Hill."

"Aurous Hill?" At once, Master Tianshi was a little impatient and bowed with both hands, "Thank you, Young Master Evans! The poor Taoist will go back to the temple, to prepare and set off for Aurous Hill as soon as possible!"

He looked at Charlie’s grandmother and said with a face full of shame, "Madam, this time the poor Taoist not only failed to cure Mr. Evans, but also almost caused a big disaster because of stupidity, so I am really ashamed."

The Lady hastened to say, "Master Tianshi, don’t say that, Lord Evans is critically ill, you came out of seclusion for him and at the same time you did not hesitate, to take out the life-sustaining pill, for this, I am very grateful!"

Tianshi sighed and said with emotion "I am ashamed… Poor Tao is also considered to be cultivated for dozens of years, but the mentality is still not completely correct, I feel really ashamed in front of my ancestors…"

He once again bowed to the Lady and said seriously, "Madam, since Mr. Evans is already unharmed, then the poor Taoist will leave first!"

The Lady said "Master Tianshi need not be in such a hurry, at least have dinner at home before leaving, I will have someone send you back at that time."

"No need." Master Tianshi shook his head and said reverently, "I’d better hurry back and pack up, then book the earliest flight to Aurous Hill tomorrow."

Stefanie couldn’t help but feel a little anxious in her heart, she didn’t expect that Tianshi would just do what he said. If he really goes to Aurous Hill, it might even bring trouble for Charlie.

However, she had no way to stop this old man, so she could only lament in her heart and planned to tell Charlie about this matter after returning to New York, so that when he returns to Aurous Hill, he must be careful of this Tianshi.

At this moment, Charlie did not know about Stefanie’s experience in Los Angeles.

Ever since Stefanie took the plane to Los Angeles, he had been worried about Grandpa’s health.

Moreover, he was also afraid that Grandpa’s condition was serious and Stefanie would not be able to save him in time.

So, he couldn’t resist sending a message to her.

Stefanie’s phone vibrated. Hiding from the others she unlocked the phone, only to find that it was a text message from Charlie, the content had only the following words "How is the situation?

Stefanie hurriedly replied quickly with her fingers tapping unnoticeably, "Grandpa is already fine, only he suffers from Alzheimer’s disease, his memory seems to be somewhat degraded, the Life Saving Pill failed to cure him of this problem."

Charlie saw this paragraph, could not help but frown, and muttered "Alzheimer’s disease? Could it be that my eldest uncle came to Aurous Hill to buy the Rejuvenation Pill just to cure grandpa of this disease?"

Thinking of grandpa having Alzheimer’s disease, Charlie had a few feelings in his heart for a while.

In his impression, his grandfather is a very strong person, he has not only led a strong life but has also maintained a strong self-confidence and aura. Seeing such a strong person get Alzheimer’s disease, this is indeed considered inhuman torture. Although it will not kill a person, it will destroy a person’s steel-like will.

As for why the Life Saving Pill did not cure Grandpa’s Alzheimer’s disease, Charlie did not feel surprised, after all, the efficacy of this pill is limited. After saving Grandpa and curing his brain hemorrhage, the medicinal power must have almost soaked away.

He sighed gently and replied to Stefanie "It’s good that he’s okay, when do you plan to come back?"

Stefanie replied, "Grandma still won’t let me go back, she said she wants to give me some kind of gift, so I don’t know what to do, it’s not appropriate for me to receive a gift from grandparents, right?"

Charlie then said, "It’s okay, you can take whatever they give you, nothing is inappropriate."

Stefanie had no choice and replied, "Okay, I’ll take it for you first."

Charlie said, "Silly girl since it’s a meeting gift for you, just keep it yourself, why do you need to collect it for me?"

Stefanie sent a shy expression with a text, "Grandfather gave me a mansion in Green Park estate and said it was for the two of us, let me keep it first, after all, according to him, I am your fiance! When he finds you, this mansion is for us to live together."

Charlie was helpless, shaking his head and sighing while replying, "Okay, no matter what he said, you just take it first."

At this time, Wesley came to Charlie’s side and respectfully said, "Mr. Wade, the plane is almost here."

"Good!" Charlie smiled slightly and spoke, "The good show is finally about to begin, come with me, let’s go to the airport!"

……

At this moment.

Ten thousand meters above the sky.

As the plane got closer and closer to the coastline, Michaela could already see the brightly lit city diagonally in front of the plane through the window.

On the plane at night, the big city is extremely eye-catching, that highly concentrated 10,000 lights can be seen in the night sky even from hundreds of kilometers away.

The moment she saw New York, Michaela’s heart was suddenly a little nervous, she pointed at the lights and asked Ferdie beside her "Grandpa… You see there… Are we… Are we almost in New York?"

Ferdie, who was resting his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes at once.

He looked in the direction of Michaela’s finger and his whole body could not help but tense up and said offhandedly, "How long have we been flying?"

Michaela said, "It’s been more than ten hours."

"More than ten hours…" Ferdie muttered softly and said with wide eyes, "Then we’ve already flown over Europe long ago. Below is the sea and in the distance is a city of this size… It seems… It really seems to be New York!"

Michaela was a little apprehensive at once.

She didn’t know, why did Charlie suddenly arrange for them to return to New York?

After all, her eldest uncle had been looking everywhere for the whereabouts of her and her grandfather and he had also long ago let a fierce word with grandfather that he would never let him return to the United States.

Now, Charlie actually arranged for the two to return to New York, which is basically a sheep coming into the tiger’s mouth.

Ferdie with panic in his heart, can not help but lower his voice and say "Mr. Wade is not going to hand us over to your uncle, right? If that’s the case, your uncle will never let us go!"

Michaela suppressed the tension in her heart and said seriously, "Grandpa, I believe Mr. Wade is definitely not such a person!"

Ferdie asked rhetorically, "Then why didn’t he send us to Syria? This is obviously what he arranged for us, but before we got to Syria, he sent another plane to get us to New York."

Michaela shook her head and said in a low voice, "I don’t know why Mr. Wade did that either, but I believe he would never harm us."

She looked at Ferdie and said with certainty, "Grandpa, we have been desperate for a long time, It was Mr. Wade who saved us and has been protecting us, so we must believe unconditionally in all the arrangements he has made."

Ferdie hesitated for a moment, sighed lightly, and whispered, "When we come back from overseas, we will definitely be arranged to land at the international terminal and after landing, we must first go through customs, your uncle must have prepared everything to deal with it, as long as the two of us pass through customs, he will be able to get the news first."

Ferdie continued, "How strong our Joules family is in New York, I do not need to tell you about it. Although I do not know what Mr. Wade wants to do, but I really worry that he will see the wrong form…"

"It won’t be!" Michaela did not hesitate to say "With Mr. Wade’s ability, to do everything must be in his grasp, grandfather, what we have to do now, is to do as instructed, if the plane really landed in New York later, Miss Banks will certainly receive Mr. Wade’s next arrangements, perhaps, this is a good opportunity for us, instead."

Ferdie with a bewildered face asked her "Deep into the tiger’s den… And what good opportunity can it be…"

Michaela shook her head, "I don’t know, maybe it’s ‘if you don’t enter the tiger’s den, how can you get the tiger’s son?"

The plane’s flight speed was fast.

Ten minutes later, the coastline was already clearly visible, and the plane, by this time, had also started to drop in altitude.

After another ten minutes, Ferdie could already see the brightly lit Long Beach, as well as the most iconic building in the whole of New York, the Statue of Liberty.

At this time, his heart was extremely apprehensive, but Michaela became more and more calmer.

New York is right in front of her eyes, she suddenly has a feeling that this trip to New York is a blessing, not a curse.

She thought to herself, "Mr. Wade asked me and my grandfather to return to New York, it is by no means possible that he wants to harm me or grandfather. after all. If Mr. Wade can even refuse a request of several hundred billion dollars to buy the Rejuvenation Pill, it is by no means possible that he is bribed by the eldest uncle. Since it’s not to harm us, then Mr. Wade must have his deepest intention in doing so. Perhaps, he intends to use some kind of power to force Uncle to allow me and Grandpa to return to New York. In that case, grandpa and I wouldn’t have to hide in the east."

Her eyebrows were stretched and her heart, too, could not help but surge with a few unknown leaps of joy.

Soon, the plane landed at New York’s JFK Airport.

At this moment, Ferdie’s heart was in his throat, but Michaela was calmer and filled with more and more anticipation.

Before the plane stopped, Xion received a message from Charlie, so, after the plane stopped, she stood up and said to Ferdie and Michaela, "Mr. Wade just sent a message, telling us to go straight through customs, he is waiting for us outside customs."

Once he heard that Charlie was outside, Ferdie’s apprehensive heart was instantly relieved. If Charlie was there, he had nothing to worry about. After all, he knew very well what this person was capable of. His own eldest son must not be Charlie’s opponent.

Michaela, hearing that Charlie was waiting for them outside, was suddenly nervous and anxiously thought, "Oh, I really didn’t expect that Mr. Wade had arrived in New York and I will meet with Mr. Wade in New York. This time we have been floating at sea, all day having this dry face and I do not know if Mr. Wade will be disappointed to see…"

Xion, who knows what Michaela is thinking, seeing her expression a bit anxious, went forward and comforted, "Michaela, you do not need to worry too much, since Mr. Wade is in New York, no one will do anything to you."

Michaela knew that Xion had misunderstood her, but she didn’t want to explain too much so that Xion wouldn’t see the shy girl’s heart deep inside.

So, she nodded gently and said seriously, "It’s okay, I’m not afraid at all."

Xion smiled heartily and said, "Then let’s go down!"

A group of people got off the plane and went directly to the customs clearance of the business aircraft building. Charlie was already standing at the exit waiting for them.

Michaela saw Charlie before she passed through customs and when she saw him smiling slightly at her, she also waved back shyly at him.

Afterward, the four of them lined up at different windows to cross the border.

Ferdie, Michaela and Flint were all American nationals and Xion had also gotten an American green card before to facilitate the protection of Zayne, so they could directly swipe their passports to enter through the self-service customs entrance, which was very efficient.

After the four people passed through customs, they came to Charlie.

Although Michaela was a little unsure of her face, she could not hide her jubilation and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, what brings you to New York?"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "I came to do some business."

At the side, Ferdie also hurriedly bowed to Charlie and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, we meet again!"

Charlie nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Mr. Joules, how does it feel to be back in New York?"

Ferdie could not help but let out a long sigh and said, "I’m not going to hide it from you, Mr. Wade, I’m still a little apprehensive. I don’t know why you suddenly asked us to return to New York."

Charlie laughed, "I asked you two to come back because there is a big event for you two to witness on the spot."

He looked at the time and spoke, "Let’s just hurry up and leave, I guess it will not take a long time for the Joules family to know that you have returned, let’s go before they receive the news."

"Okay!" Ferdie hastily agreed because he was worried that his son would send people after him.

He knew very well that the Joules family had the ability to monitor the customs entry and exit information of the whole United States.

The moment he and his granddaughter entered the airport and finished clearing customs, the information would be immediately fed into the immigration system and soon his son would receive the news.

So, he hurriedly followed Charlie out of the airport’s business jet building.

At this time outside the business jet building, a helicopter was already waiting on the ground tarmac. Charlie took the four people on the helicopter and it immediately pulled up and flew towards Long Island.

As early as when Ferdie and Michaela cleared customs, the Joules family’s informant planted in customs had also received a warning in the system.

This person had long received Floyd’s instructions to report to him as soon as Michaela and Ferdie returned from China, so he immediately sent a text message to Floyd, which said "Mr. Ferdie and Michaela, have entered customs from New York JFK Airport two minutes ago."

It was a pity that Floyd was currently lying in a hospital bed in his own medical department, due to acute alcohol poisoning and was in a state of confusion.

He and his son had been poured a lot of liquor by Charlie during that day and were directly drunk to the point of unconsciousness.

Later, the butler brought them here and after a brief check of the situation, the doctor found that both of them already had symptoms of severe alcohol poisoning and immediately began resuscitation.

Resuscitation of such alcoholic patients is very troublesome. Not only do they have to be given gastric lavage and fluids, but they even have to be given hemodialysis so as to quickly reduce the alcohol content in their blood.

Father and son are not young so after such a round of tossing and turning, though they did not die, they have lost much life vigor.

Although Roger is a lot younger than Floyd, so he could not help but drink more than Floyd, so for the two, the symptoms are basically the same.

Therefore, until this moment, the father and son had not woken up.

At this time, they are extremely weak. Not to mention getting out of bed, even the arm can not be lifted up by either of them and now around them, in addition to Floyd’s wife, there are also Roger’s wife and several younger siblings.

When the Lady saw that the two finally opened their eyes, she immediately cried and complained "You say you two are not young, how can you be so clueless in your hearts? The doctor said that if you two had come a little late, both of your lives would have been lost! How can you be so careless? Don’t you know that my precious grandson hasn’t been found yet?"

Floyd felt dizzy, dry mouth, the whole person is as uncomfortable as possible. Originally he was in such a situation, that his heart is not ready yet, but hearing his wife complain, he can not help but say with a face aggrieved "Do you think I want to drink so much? It’s that son of a bitch named Wade who forced it!"

"Ah?!" The Lady exclaimed, "Which one is Wade?"

Roger said resentfully, "We invited Stefanie Sun to be our guest at noon and that guy surnamed Wade came with her."

The Lady was even more puzzled and said out of the blue, "You drank when he told you to drink and you drank yourselves to death one by one, are you two people lacking heart?"

Floyd was getting scolded from the Lady in front of his children, a round of criticism and in his heart was extremely uncomfortable and resentful. So he said, "You think we want to drink? At that time, Wade’s attitude was very clear. If we didn’t drink the wine, we would be killed, what could we do?"

The Lady said angrily, "How dare he! Nobody dares to be so arrogant in front of the Joules family! Where is he?"

"Gone long ago," Roger said with a depressed expression. "Wade is so strong that even Parker is no match for him. He even kidnapped Patrick and told us what he could do at that time…"

The Lady was shocked and asked, "What did you say? Patrick is kidnapped by him?"

"Yes…" Roger sighed "He admitted it himself. I wanted to ask Parker to take him down, but I never thought that Parker was worse than a dog in front of Wade. A few slaps of that guy and he knelt down and begged for mercy like a dog."

Roger’s brother David Joules could not help but say "No wonder that Parker has been kneeling in the restaurant, someone went to call him he did not rise. I thought that this guy did so because you two drank too much, was afraid that we would chastise him, so he was kneeling there to repent."

"Bullshit!" Roger said angrily "He’s just afraid of that Wade! It seems that the person named Wade has ruined his cultivation. That’s why he kneels there and doesn’t dare to move! This son of a bitch, I’ll fucking kill him!"

David remembered something and said, "Right, big brother, Parker told me that the man surnamed Wade has given word that he will come again tonight!"

Floyd and Roger simultaneously shivered and said in terror, "What did you say?"

For the father and son of the Joules family, although they had only met Charlie once or twice, they were already extremely afraid of him. This was also the fundamental reason why they did not dare to seek revenge on him.

Even after they had suffered both mental and physical humiliation and knew that he had kidnapped their son and grandson. But they never thought that just because they didn’t dare to go to Charlie, it didn’t mean that he wouldn't dare to come to them.

Floyd was frightened and afraid and said in a hurry, "Quick! Quickly get all the bodyguards together! Make sure they are armed with live ammunition! If that person named Wade dares to come, shoot him to death!!!"

David didn’t dare to delay and said, "Yes dad, I’ll go arrange for it now!"

Floyd said, "Quick! Take me to the emergency shelter first!"

For a large family like the Joules family, all kinds of safety hazards had to be considered. So they had an emergency shelter built a hundred meters deep underground inside the manor.

This emergency shelter can withstand a nuclear bomb attack and the White House emergency shelter is basically on the same level.

As long as you can hide inside the emergency shelter and the passage is completely closed. Even the great golden immortal can not touch the people inside, and it is equipped with a very powerful life support system and a large number of supplies. For a dozen people living in it for a year is not a problem. Only, this emergency shelter, from its construction until now, has never really been put into use, but only as a backup facility.

The Joules family also believes that as long as there is no World War 3, this place basically will not be used. But no one expected, because of a young man, today this emergency shelter will come in handy.

The Lady was still a bit confused and said, "Floyd, why do you have to make such a fuss? Even if the kid named Wade is stronger than Parker, we have so many armed bodyguards in the Joules family, can’t we stop him?"

Floyd said nervously, "I don’t know if so many bodyguards can stop him… But I don’t dare to take any risks! You are not the one who was held down to pour a few pounds of white wine. If you were me, you would also be afraid!"

He said without question, "You all stop talking so much and take me to the emergency shelter! Immediately! Now!"

The Lady had no choice, so she said to her third son, Daniel, "Daniel, hurry up and have someone arrange to take your father to the emergency shelter."

Roger hurriedly said, "I want to go!"

The Lady glared at him and said with hatred, "Look at you, you’re so useless! That Wade kidnapped your son and cut off his ear! Instead of daring to take revenge for your son, you have become a shrinking turtle!"

Floyd’s expression became extremely ugly. When his wife called his son a shrunken-headed turtle, wasn’t that the same as calling him a turtle?

Roger’s face was even more embarrassed and for a while, it was also a bit difficult to ride the tiger.

Floyd’s housekeeper came over in a panic, without knocking on the door and rushed in directly, saying offhandedly, "Master, it’s not good!"

Floyd shivered with fear and subconsciously asked, "What’s going on? Is the surname Wade back?"

The butler hurriedly shook his head and said, "It’s the Grand Master and Miss Michaela who have returned!"

As soon as Floyd heard this, he was stunned and asked, "How did they come back? When did they come back? Where is everyone?"

The butler hurriedly said, "They entered the customs at JFK about 10 minutes ago, I don’t know where they are now."

Floyd was furious and blurted out, "Didn’t I say that as long as they dare to come back, they must tell me immediately, why did it take 10 minutes to report to me?"

The butler said helplessly, "The informant on the immigration side is in direct contact with you. He sent you a message you did not reply to, that’s why he found me…"

Floyd exclaimed, "Where is my phone?"

The Lady subconsciously said, "You were in first aid and your clothes had to be taken off, so the phone I put away for you along with your clothes…"

"Idiot!" Floyd cursed angrily, "Do you know how much you delayed me for ten minutes? I arranged for several killers near the airport at 24 hours standby. As long as they dare to return to New York, the first thing is to kill them both. Now it has been ten minutes! The people have long since disappeared!"

The Lady said aggrievedly, "How did I know this would happen?"

Floyd glared at her in anger and said angrily "I’ll settle the score with you later!"

He muttered, "The old man dares to come back at this time. Maybe he knows we’re in trouble and wants to take advantage of this opportunity to flip the tables! This old fox is really extraordinary, he’s over ninety years old and he can still find an opportunity to counterattack at such a time!"

Roger hurriedly asked, "Dad, so what do we do now?"

Floyd thought about it and said to his third son, Daniel, "Daniel, immediately release the secret bounty to the public. No matter who can kill them both, I will give one billion dollars! Hurry up! Be quick! I want all those who dare to kill and those who dare not to kill in the whole of New York to bring their guns to the streets to find their whereabouts!"

Floyd had already thrown his deepest fear of Charlie to the clouds. He knew very well that his father’s return at this time was definitely not a good thing and it was probably to regain the position of family head.

Floyd had waited for so many years before finally waiting for an opportunity to force Ferdie to abdicate using apparently legal means, coupled with the threat of death.

However, once Ferdie returned, he could still take back the vast majority of the Joules family’s assets in name only. The reason is, he only squeezed out his chairman position, but the entire Joules family assets, legally speaking, the vast majority of them belong to Ferdie. Although Ferdie lost his chairman position, he can ask to divide the Joules family assets and his part of the assets from the Joules Group.

Once he gets his way, 90 percent of the Joules family’s assets will be under Ferdie’s name. At that time, even if he could still sit in the position of the Joules family head, the Joules family is never going to be the current Joules family, the size shrinking at least ten times.

Therefore, Floyd immediately regarded the elimination of his father and niece as the most urgent task at hand.

The Lady asked him at this time, "So are you still going to the emergency shelter?"

"No." Floyd shook his head and said, "Now I can’t go to the emergency shelter, in case the old man comes back. If I am not present, the others may just fall back! At this time, I have to sit here no matter what I face!"

He was ruthless and gritted his teeth, "At a time like this, we must not let the old man take advantage of the opportunity to turn the tide no matter what! If he doesn’t come, we’ll find a way to take him out of hiding!"

In Floyd’s opinion, the position of the Joules family head is his lifelong pursuit and he has waited for so many years to finally get what he wanted, so now he is naturally unwilling to let go of it even in death.

When Roger saw his father’s look of determination to fight to the death, he quickly said "Dad! How about we contact Jack Li directly! Let’s tell him the clue about Patrick kidnapping and ask him to deal with this Wade guy!"

Floyd could not help but stifle his sigh, "If we had told Jack Li directly at noon and let him deal with him, we could indeed rest easy…"

Floyd incomparable angry rebuke "But… That son of a bitch surnamed Wade, has already calculated all this!"

Roger was a bit surprised and asked, "Dad, isn’t that Wade afraid that we will call the police? Even if he is powerful, he can’t possibly go against the entire American police, right?"

Floyd said decadently, "Of course, he doesn’t want to go against the police, so he doesn’t want us to go to the police, because of this, he got us both drunk at noon. So as to buy time for himself, dragged it out until now. The old man also came back, how can we still call the police? If the police come and so does the old man at the same time, can we still deal with the old man in front of the police? Wouldn’t the old man enter the Joules family in a dignified manner at that time?"

When Roger heard this, he couldn’t help but exclaim, "Dad! You mean… That person surnamed Wade knew at noon that the old man was coming back?"

"Mm!" Floyd said with certainty "I think he didn’t just know that simple, it is likely that the old Master has been in his hands all this time! He also let the old man come back at this time!"

Roger’s heart stuttered and said offhandedly, "Then… then doesn’t that mean that the surname Wade has been eyeing us for a long time?"

"Yes!" Floyd said in a stern voice "This must be the case!"

His second son, David, ran back with great strides and said, "Dad, elder brother, the family’s bodyguards have all gathered. A total of one hundred and thirty-six people, fully armed!"

"Good!" Floyd suddenly felt much more confident and said, "Gather more than half of the men to my place and order them to kill Wade as soon as he dares to come!"

"Okay, Dad!" David immediately nodded and said, "I’ll give the order now!"

"Don’t rush yet!" Floyd called out to him and said, "Also, no matter who Wade has with him later, kill them altogether. Kill them all! If you kill Wade, everyone will get an equal share of one billion dollars. In addition to that, for each additional person you kill, you will get an additional 100 million dollars!"

What Floyd was thinking was that it would be best if his father and niece could come with Wade tonight.

In that case, when the bodyguards see Wade, for the money, they will definitely open fire and kill him and the people around him regardless.

In that case, his own heart’s biggest problem will be completely eliminated.

David immediately sent down orders, one hundred and thirty-six bodyguards heard of the huge reward and immediately they were excited beyond measure!

As expected by Floyd, the bounty of hundreds of millions of dollars immediately made these bodyguards start to shake their fists and they all waited for the opportunity to kill as soon as it came!

At that moment, the entire Joules family suddenly went dark, all the lights went out in an instant and all the electrical equipment was also instantly shut down due to power failure.

The entire Joules family manor was in chaos and Floyd was trembling with fear in the ICU.

Looking at the darkness around him, Floyd immediately asked nervously "What’s going on? Why did the power go out when it was fine? Don’t we have multiple power sources to protect us?"

Roger said nervously "Dad, our family estate has three power lines and we spent a lot of money to find the electricity talent to do a foolproof power supply system. The three lines belong to different power companies. If anyone or even the two companie’s power supply has problems, it should not affect our normal electricity. "

Roger added "And… And grandfather also let those professionals, in the manor underground, do a large-capacity backup battery and generator set. So that in extreme circumstances, once the three power lines are out of order, our battery set can seamlessly switch and continue to provide us with power. While the buried underground diesel generator set will also immediately start, with our diesel reserves, even if the power outage is for a year it can fully cope. Not in any sense should there be this complete power outage…"

Floyd said in a panic "The situation that shouldn’t occur has appeared, that means you are saying that all the backup measures have gone wrong!"

"That can’t be right!" Roger said offhandedly, "We have a team of more than 30 engineers who are specifically responsible for the daily maintenance and upkeep of these devices, how could all of them go wrong at once?"

Floyd blurted out, "How can we ask this? It must be the man named Wade who started it! He must have done this!"

"This is also impossible…" Roger said "You want to say he cut our power lines from the outside, it is possible, but our batteries and generators and emergency shelters are built underground, without our design blueprints, they may not be able to dig three feet to find and even if they can find the location of the batteries and generators, I’m afraid they can not afford to go in…"

As soon as he finished, all the lights suddenly came back on.

Roger breathed a sigh of relief and said offhandedly, "There’s electricity again, I guess the system was malfunctioning somehow."

Floyd still frowned and said, "With such a complete power supply system, how can there be such a malfunction?"

As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard someone outside suddenly shouting in panic "Everyone be careful, I feel like someone is intruding!"

The Joules family suddenly became nervous and then someone else outside shouted, "Oh no! The brothers outside have all lost contact! Quick! Quickly turn off the safety and shoot if you see anyone!"

Roger said in a panic "Did someone really sneak in? It’s not the one named Wade, is it?"

He looked at Floyd and blurted out, "Dad! That Wade is a martial arts Master, if he bypasses the others and directly captures us it will be a problem!"

When Floyd heard this, his heart was equally frightened and afraid and he hurriedly said, "Quick! Quickly let the bodyguards in! Protect me closely!"

He heard a very thick voice from outside "I am Wesley Drake, the commander of the Dragon Temple! If you bodyguards don’t want to die, put down your guns and come out with your hands up and surrender immediately! If you surrender, I guarantee on my character that I will not make things difficult for you! But if any of you dare to fight against the Dragon Temple, I will not only make his head fall to the ground, but after today, I will also make his family’s life worse than a nightmare!"

Wesley’s shout immediately caused the entire Joules family to explode into a frenzy!

Originally, they hadn’t figured out why the Joules family manor, which hadn’t lost power for more than ten years, would suddenly suffer a power outage.

Only when they heard Wesley’s shouting did they understand that the Joules Family had been targeted by the Dragon Temple!

Moreover, what they didn’t expect was that this time, even the famous Dragon Temple’s Supreme Commander, Wesley Drake, had personally come.

This felt as if the Dragon Temple was going to fight the Joules family to death.

What they didn’t expect was that Wesley, this time, was really not martial. Not only did he want to deal with their bodyguards, but even let out the word that even their families would not be spared, which completely disintegrated all their fighting spirit!

When Floyd heard this, he was also trembling with fear, he said in a panic "Dragon Temple? When did we offend the Dragon Temple?"

Roger said with a face full of panic "Dad… could the Dragon Temple be hired by grandpa?"

"How is it possible!" Floyd shook his head "First of all, not to mention that this old thing has no money, even if he has money, it is impossible to hire Wesley Drake. Even if it is a big customer, nobody in the Dragon Temple would accept the employment. Wesley has long stopped personally working for others…"

Roger panicked to death and asked "According to you, is it that we have offended the Dragon Temple somewhere?

Floyd said with a trembling voice "I’m not sure…"

Roger asked, "Dad, should we go to the emergency shelter? In case Wesley brings his people in, we can’t even run away!"

Floyd said with a bitter face, "What is the point of hiding in the emergency shelter? If Wesley leads people to block the top, then will we become rats in a hole? Are we going to stay there until our supplies run out and we finally die of thirst and hunger?"

When Roger heard this, he fell into deep despair.

At this time, someone shouted, "Oh no! People from the Dragon Temple are coming in!"

Roger, who had recovered a little, rolled and crawled towards the window, but fortunately, his wife and housekeeper came forward and helped him up.

Roger, who stood up, also saw the situation outside from the window.

A middle-aged man in a black suit, with a group of people dressed in the same way as him, aggressively surrounded them from all sides.

This villa building, which covered the largest area, was the center of the entire Joules family and the fact that Wesley could bring people here was proof that the people outside had already been subdued by his men.

The bodyguards of the Joules family are all top special forces, but in front of the martial arts experts, they are not much different from a three-year-old child.

Therefore, these martial arts experts can silently neutralize all these bodyguards. The reason why he did not directly touch in to put Floyd under control was entirely Charlie’s personal preference.

Compared to having Wesley appear directly next to Floyd and give him a surprise, he preferred this kind of play method of forcing the other party into a desperate situation little by little.

In other words, to make a move on Floyd directly, the process was too short and uninteresting, so this step-by-step approach was a more delicate way to play.

At this time, the bodyguards inside the villa are already scared and do not know what to do.

Although Wesley and others were exposed to their shooting range, at this time, no one dared to fight with the Dragon Temple for the sake of the Joules family.

The reason for this was the shout from Wesley just now.

Charlie had long guessed that Floyd would definitely stimulate his bodyguards to resist through heavy rewards.

Therefore, he explained in advance to Wesley that the bodyguards of the Joules family must be given fierce medicine!

In his opinion, all bodyguards sell their lives for their employers, just to make money and the money they earn is either for their own enjoyment or use or to keep their families clothed and fed.

If they were to be deterred by their own lives, they would probably go out of their way to give their families a huge pension.

If that were the case, it would inspire their fighting spirit instead.

Although what Dragon Temple has brought this time to New York, are the topline experts, to pay the family’s bodyguards is absolutely easy, but Charlie still hopes that they would not fight and give up easily.

Therefore, he directly asked Wesley to pose as a serial sitter, just to make these bodyguards understand that even if they donate their lives for the Joules family today, they still won’t be able to give their family members a worry-free life for the rest of their lives.

On the contrary, it will also bringing his family members, leading to the disaster of killing themselves.

In this way, the bodyguards naturally lost the courage to fight to the death.

Moreover, the deterrent power of the Dragon Temple naturally goes without saying, not to mention these bodyguards, even the Joules family, absolutely do not dare to oppose the Dragon Temple.

Therefore, at this time, the bodyguards had already given up the idea of resistance.

Wesley gradually approached and stood just less than fifty meters away from the main gate of the main villa of the Joules family manor.

He looked up at the magnificent, massive villa, the corners of his mouth wiped a cold smile and he said aloud "All bodyguards with guns listen up, I give you a minute, after a minute, all bodyguards who do not come out to surrender will be killed!"

With that, he looked at his wristwatch and said in a cold voice, "Your time starts now!"

Those bodyguards who were already in a state of confusion heard these words and almost without thinking, they raised their weapons with both hands and ran out of the villa to surrender to the Dragon Temple.

Some of the bodyguards who had already come to the hall also left the hall quickly and flew downstairs to surrender without a second thought.

After all, no one wanted to be the enemy of the Dragon Temple.

When the Joules family saw that all the bodyguards had run away, their hearts were even more desperate and they all looked at Floyd hoping that he, the family head, could save the day.

Although Floyd had already panicked into a dog, he also understood in his heart that, since Dragon Temple was coming aggressively, he could not escape even if he wanted to, so he could force himself to pretend to be calm and said, "You guys don’t need to panic first! In this situation, it is useless to panic!"

Roger said with a crying face "Dad, with them downstairs, how can we stay calm? Should we go upstairs to take the helicopter to withdraw first!"

"Withdraw?" Floyd raised his eyebrows and scolded "I am the head of the Joules family, where do you want me to withdraw now?! If I withdraw, wouldn’t it mean handing over the Joules family to your grandfather?"

Roger blurted out, "Dad… it’s important to stay alive now!"

Floyd’s face was pale and he didn’t know what to do for a while.

Just at this time, Wesley said in a loud voice downstairs, "Who is the head of the Joules family? The one who is in charge come to meet me on the first floor!"

He stepped into the Joules family villa and sat down on the sofa in the hall on the first floor.

Floyd’s mind kept flying and opened his mouth, "If that Wesley really wanted our lives, we might have been killed by him silently when the power went out just now, since he is now coming downstairs openly and asking me to go down to meet him, he must want to talk to us about the terms."

Floyd knew very well that it was a blessing, not a curse, but a curse that could not be avoided, right now there was no other solution than to go face Wesley and try to meet his demands.

So, in his heart, he also gave up, thinking that he would spend a lot of money to buy peace, as long as he could take care of Wesley, he was still the head of the Joules family!

Thinking of this, he said to his second and third sons by his side, "You guys help me up, I want to go down to see Wesley!"

The Joules family had no other choice but to follow Floyd down the stairs by elevator to the first-floor lobby.

The few remaining martial arts experts of the Joules family could only silently follow behind them, not daring to move.

They knew very well that after Flint Yeager left, the strongest of them, Parker, had already spent the afternoon kneeling in the restaurant and under such circumstances, how could several of them be the opponents of the Dragon Temple?

It’s just that, just now Wesley only told the bodyguards with guns to go out and surrender, but he didn’t say that they, the martial arts experts, should also go out, so the only thing they can do now is to play along.

When the Joules family arrived downstairs, they realized that only Wesley was sitting alone.

Floyd was assisted to the front of Wesley, bowed respectfully and said with some apprehension "Master Drake… I am Floyd, the head of the Joules family… I do not know… I don’t know what has angered and offended Master Drake, that has caused you to come to the door to give us a punishment…"

Wesley glanced at him and sneered, "It seems that you, the Joules family head, do not have any self-awareness of what your Joules family has done. Do you not have any guilt in your own heart?"

Floyd said in a panic "Master Drake… I… I really do not understand what you mean, although I am not a perfect man, I have never done anything harmful…"

He suddenly remembered something and hurriedly explained "By the way, Master Drake… There were some minor problems with the alternation of power within our Joules family before, but I personally think that those are the family affairs of our Joules family, even if there are some inappropriate places in it, it is far from harming anyone else, right?"

Wesley spoke, "Before I came here, my boss explained to me that I would give you a chance to repent yourself and if you could tell us all your sins, he would give you some leniency when he comes. So what's wrong with you?"

Floyd was horrified, he did not expect that Wesley Drake, who was the Master of the Dragon Temple, had a boss.

Then who would be the boss of Wesley?

As he was thinking, the roar of a helicopter suddenly came from outside.

A heavy helicopter slowly landed on the lawn outside.

The door opened and Charlie jumped out of the chopper alone and stepped into the first-floor hall.

The moment he just saw Charlie, Floyd felt like he was struck by lightning.

"Surprisingly… surprisingly it’s him?"

Floyd had never dreamed that the boss that Wesley, the Supreme Commander of the Dragon Temple was talking about would be this guy named Wade!

The other Joules family members were also dumbfounded, especially Roger, who was so scared that his legs went weak.

He couldn’t help but recall the scene of his first meeting with Charlie. At that time, he still thought that this man was just a jumping clown. But unexpectedly, he was the Mastermind behind all this!

Wesley just stood up from the sofa at this moment and respectfully said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade!"

Charlie nodded slightly in greeting, then looked at the shocked Floyd and said in a cold voice "What? Are you surprised to see me?"

Floyd hurriedly said respectfully, "Mr. Wade… before it was my blind eyes and stupid self that did not recognize you and repeatedly offended you, but please can you see my old age and give me a chance to change? "

Charlie laughed "Oh? You want to reform. Then you know where you are wrong?"

"This…" Floyd arched his hand and said "My mistake is that I am blind and do not see the mountain. I neglect you Mr. Wade… please forgive me! I am just a little man!"

Charlie said in a cold voice "Floyd, you have at least five sins, arrogance is only one of them, the other four, do you know them?"

Floyd said fearfully "Mr. Wade… under the… I am a down-to-earth working man, because of the high position. Indeed some arrogance is there, but what are the other sins?"

Charlie coldly said "You think highly of yourself, no one is enough in your eyes, this is arrogance!"

Floyd hurriedly nodded his head like garlic and said, "Yes, yes, yes… Mr. Wade, you are right!"

Charlie raised the volume a few points and said in a stern voice "You seek power and profit. You are unscrupulous, this is greed!"

Once Charlie’s words came out, Floyd’s heart suddenly thumped, he did not expect that Charlie would mention his own power and profit-seeking, his heart could not help but think "Could it be that this Charlie… came to my door because I took my father’s family head’s position?"

Just when he was panicking in his heart, Charlie continued, "You are disloyal as a minister, below offending your superiors! As a son, you forced down your biological father, this is unfilial!"

By the time Charlie said this, Floyd had already turned pale.

At this moment, he was already sure in his heart that Charlie must have come for his father and this is to settle accounts with him after the autumn…

Charlie looked at him and coldly asked "Floyd Joules, I tell you the truth, I came to the United States this time, not for your four sins, but for your fifth sin! I’ll give you one last chance, do you know what your fifth sin is?"

Floyd’s heart panicked, subconsciously shook his head and said "Wade… Mr. Wade… you just said those three sins, I admit… not to hide as you say I do not dare to deny, but in addition to this matter, I really have not done anything…"

Charlie sternly scolded "Your grandson Patrick repeatedly committed heinous crimes! You as a grandfather did not even notice, did not stop him. This is the fault of not teaching!"

"Patrick?" Floyd’s heart thumped, never dreaming that the real highlight was related to his grandson.

At this moment his brain could not help but speed up, secretly thinking "This surnamed Wade at noon admitted to the kidnapping of Patrick, so that this idiot must have angered him because of certain things… He brought such a big disaster… Could it be because Patrick plotted against Stefanie?"

Thinking of this, Floyd hurriedly said "Mr. Wade… about that grandson… Since childhood he was indeed somewhat naughty, maybe sometimes he will do some out of the ordinary things…"

Floyd sighed and continued, "After he was kidnapped, we had also analyzed the reason why he was kidnapped and also guessed that it was probably, because he had evil thoughts about Miss Sun, thus angering you, Mr. Wade… However, you cut off his ear without mercy, I believe that he has already paid for his stupid idea and I also believe that he must have suffered a lot in the past two days under you… So… so why do you need to hold on to him because of an attempt on his part… and not let him go… if you are willing to let him back, I am willing to take out ten billion dollars as compensation to Miss Sun…"

Charlie sneered and said, "I hear you, what you mean in these words is that he did not do any substantial harm to Miss Sun, so you think he is not guilty of death, right?"

Floyd nodded "I… do feel that… even if we are angry, we should always give young people a chance to reform…"

Charlie’s expression gradually turned cold and he sternly asked "I ask you if I give him a chance, what about the many innocent girls who were killed by your grandson? Don’t they deserve someone to do them justice?"

Charlie’s words made Floyd and Roger’s faces pale.

They have long vaguely guessed that Patrick is likely to run into big trouble, but their knowledge is limited. In a short time they did not find out what Patrick did that actually made the gods outraged. But listening to Charlie’s angry rebuke, it seems that Patrick still has a lot of life cases on his hands, which instantly made the two people terrified.

Floyd hurriedly spoke "Mr. Wade… Patrick’s affairs, I really know very little, the things you say, I have never heard of… and… and…"

Floyd said, subconsciously glanced at his son Roger beside him, torn for a moment, then decided to pour the pot on him and said seriously "And… This Patrick grew up not under my discipline, I have not been much involved in his growth and training, it is my son Roger’s education and training…"

Roger heard these words, his scared body shivered, he was dreaming, the old man is still remembering the noon meal revenge, until now he did not forget to dump the pot on him.

So, he could only say with trepidation "Mr. Wade, I’m not going to lie to you, I’ve been lacking sufficient concern for Patrick’s growth, the boy grew up in an aristocratic school and has been boarding at school since he was 12 or 13 years old, he has rarely come home and his mother has always been arrogant towards him, lacking discipline…"

Roger’s wife also panicked at this point and said offhandedly, "Roger! At this time you still want to drag me down with you?"

Roger hurriedly said, "No, no, I didn’t mean that, what I meant was… we both… We are really negligent in disciplining our children!"

Charlie saw this family dumping the burden on each other and sneered, "Since your family generations like to shirk responsibility, then I will invite another person over, to see if he is also like you guys and has no responsibility!"

He looked at Wesley and spoke, "Wesley, bring the person in."

"As you command!" Wesley turned around and went out and soon, he came with three people in stride.

When the Joules family saw the three people, each of their expressions was extremely shocking, especially Floyd, his legs were weak and trembling in fear, as if he was a mouse that had seen a cat.

These three people were Ferdie, the Old Man of the Joules family, Micheala, the Eldest Lady of the Joules family and Flint Yeager, the personal bodyguard of the old man!

Although Ferdie had been sitting in the helicopter, his mood had already been a bit excited to press on.

He finally realized why he and his granddaughter had been called back to New York urgently from the Indian Ocean.

It turned out that it was his own son and grandson, who had caused big trouble and offended Charlie here. This is simply a heavenly opportunity for him.

Previously, he thought that he had no chance to turn over a new leaf in his life and he had no chance to get revenge for being driven out of office by his own son and landed in a foreign country.

Therefore, at this moment, his heart was incomparably excited and when he saw Floyd, his excitement was replaced by monstrous anger!

He stared at Floyd with his eyes firmly fixed on him and angrily rebuked out of his mouth, "You beast! I have given you life and let you enjoy all the glory and wealth in your life! How dare you usurp my power and want my life!"

Floyd was shivering with fear and stammered, "Dad… Dad, you misunderstood Dad… I don’t want to usurp your power, nor do I want your life, I just want the Joules family to develop steadily, you had to spend 200 billion dollars on medicine, this was really a huge burden for the Joules family…"

"Burden?" Ferdie pointed at him angrily and questioned, "The whole Joules family is what it is because of me and the assets of the Joules family, I earned them all! Now that I’m old, I need to spend some of my earned money to renew my life and you, as a son, are not happy about it?"

Floyd explained in a panic "Dad… I’m not unhappy… I just… I just don’t want you to be cheated… You said you wanted to buy some kind of Rejuvenation Pills, that stuff sounds like a scam, how can it be worth so much money?"

"You idiot scum!" Ferdie gritted his teeth and cursed, "Floyd, do you know who the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill is? It’s Mr. Wade!"

When Floyd heard this, he was scared out of his wits!

Never thought that the Rejuvenation Pill would be Charlie’s! Wasn’t this the same as scolding Charlie?

He hurriedly knelt down on the ground and slapped himself while saying to Charlie "Mr. Wade, I’m sorry, I didn’t know that the Rejuvenation Pill was yours… If I had known it was yours, I would have let my father pay for it without saying a word…"

Charlie looked at him with cold eyes "Don’t talk, keep slapping!"

Floyd, continuing his nonsense can only keep slapping himself.

Ferdie sneered, secretly thinking "This bastard unfilial son this time offended Charlie too much, so it seems, the Joules family is getting back to my hands!"

Floyd had already swollen his cheeks, blackened and purple, but Charlie still had no intention to let him stop, he could only look at Ferdie, begging "Dad… You plead with Mr. Wade, Dad…"

Ferdie saw his son in such a state and not only did not have half a heartache, but instead, the anger and hatred in his heart surged to the extreme, he pointed at Floyd and said in a cold voice "You still have the face to call me dad? I tell you, Floyd, after this matter, you and I are not related anymore!"

Charlie said coldly at this time "Old man, don’t rush to say harsh words first. Your Joules family’s children and grandchildren one by one have gotten vile and nasty, you, as the old man, also have the sin of not teaching!"

Ferdie was stunned by Charlie’s tone and asked respectfully, "Mr. Wade, I don’t know where these bastards of my family have offended you, please explain! I will definitely deal with it impartially and never condone it!"

Micheala, who has not spoken, heard this, deep inside could not help but sigh "Grandpa… you are too eager to behave… Mr. Wade has not yet asked you to become the head of the Joules family again, you are now in front of Mr. Wade, playing this kind of word games, it will certainly not have a positive effect…"

As expected by Micheala, Charlie heard this, frowned and asked Ferdie back "You handle it impartially? Did I say I gave you this right? Don’t forget, you are no longer the head of the Joules family!"

Charlie raised his finger and pointed at Floyd and said indifferently, "You should know that the current head of the Joules family is him!"

Ferdie’s heart stuttered. He originally thought that Charlie would definitely help him restore the Joules family’s headship for him today, he did not expect that he would accidentally turn a coincidence into a botch and instead, he had lifted a stone and smashed his own feet.

So, he said with fear and trepidation, "Mr. Wade, you are right, I have been abrupt."

He hurriedly added "Mr. Wade, if the son or a grandson of the Joules family has done something wrong, or has offended you, you can punish him! If my son made a mistake, I, as a father, am guilty of not teaching, if my grandson made a mistake, his father and I, as a grandfather, I am guilty of not teaching, the entire Joules family, anyone who did something wrong, I have an unshirkable responsibility! I am willing to accept all your punishment!"

Charlie nodded in satisfaction and spoke, "Good! Since you said so, then I will show you something and after you finish reading it, I would like to hear your advice and see how you plan to handle it!"

At this moment, Ferdie hurriedly bowed with both hands closed and said, "Mr. Wade has orders, I dare not disobey!"

Charlie took out his phone, unlocked the screen and opened one of the video albums, which were all videos related to Patrick and downloaded in advance.

Then, he threw the phone to Ferdie and said in a cold voice "You can click on it and see for yourself!"

He pointed to the children and grandchildren of the Joules family behind him and said in a cold voice "All those who are over eighteen years old, come forward and watch together, those who are under eighteen years old, leave immediately!"

Ferdie agreed and most of the children and grandchildren of the Joules family also hurriedly gathered around, they are now also eager to know what led this man Charlie to invade the Joules family after all.

Although those under 18 years old also want to find out, but at this time dare not come forward, can only honestly retreat to the end of the hall.

On the phone, each video is just a thumbnail the size of a fingernail, plus there is a play button in the middle, so they can not see what these videos are all about.

Ferdie then did not think much about it, directly clicked on the first video.

The moment the video popped up, immediately from the phone came a girl screaming like in crazy pain, in addition to the sound of Patrick’s perverted laughter.

Joules's family saw the video on the phone, one by one, their faces distorted in shock and they paled. A few young people could not even control dry vomiting.

Ferdie is also scared out of his mind at this time. He could barely even hold on to the phone. Micheala immediately turned her face away, her eyes also instantly became red.

Floyd, Roger, as well as a group of middle-aged and elderly members of the Joules family, each of them were terrified.

Floyd’s wife, also Patrick’s grandmother, only looked for a few seconds, and immediately fell down with weak legs, thanks to the daughter who gave a helping hand, otherwise she could have fallen back, her head hitting the ground.

Roger’s wife, that is, Patrick’s mother, only looked for a while to cover her eyes and cried "This… This is not true… That person is not Patrick… Patrick could not have done such a devilish thing…"

Roger also broke down and while shedding tears, he muttered, "Why… This is why… Why did this son of a bitch do such a tragic and inhumane thing…"

Floyd’s blood pressure spiked wildly and he mumbled, "Bastard… What a beast…"

He no longer dares to continue watching, can only turn his face to the side.

The video ran on the screen for less than thirty seconds, these middle-aged people also turned their faces away from watching.

Ferdie has been staring at the phone screen, only to feel the heartbeat speed all the way wildly, shocking the entire chest cavity followed by pain.

Less than a minute later, he could not hold on any longer, could only lock the phone screen and choke "Mr. Wade… I really can’t look at it anymore…"

Charlie said in a cold voice "There are many more videos like this, many dozens of them, each with a different girl as the victim."

Ferdie muttered under his breath, "Family misfortune! Family misfortune! Mr. Wade, I really didn’t expect that such scum would come out of my Joules family! What an outrage to the gods and the people!"

Charlie looked at him and gave a cold laugh, then turned to Floyd and asked indifferently, "Come, the current Joules family head, tell me, as the family head, how do you plan to handle this matter?"

Floyd was a little hesitant all of a sudden. He didn’t know what to say.

If he goes heavy, that scum should be broken into pieces. It was his own grandson after all, how could he do such things?

But if he goes light and this beast’s actions do not match, then Charlie will certainly blame them again… and he did not dare to say that all this is to the law to get a fair trial a fair trial although certainly to protect Patrick’s dog’s life, but along with it, is bound to be all his doings completely exposed.

At that time, the Joules family’s reputation is bound to fall, becoming the object of everyone’s shouting in the whole country, therefore, for Floyd, no matter how he chooses, there is an unbearable price…

Charlie saw him hesitate and said in a cold voice "Since you can’t say it, then don’t say it."

He looked at Ferdie and asked coldly, "You are the last Joules family head and also considered experienced. I ask you, do you think this matter should be disposed of?"

Ferdie was also in a dilemma at this time. His and Floyd’s thoughts were basically the same.

Patrick could not be killed, nor could he be forgiven lightly and at the same time, he could not make it public.

For the reputation of the Joules family, he valued it more than anyone else, after all, this family is single-handedly raised by him, he gave all his heart and soul.

So, after thinking about it, he could only say "Mr. Wade, such a beast came out of my Joules family, it is indeed the family’s misfortune… I would like to take out ten billion dollars to compensate the families of all the victims, as for that beast, I will let Master Yeager personally break his legs and hands and lock him up at home for the rest of his life, so that he can be raised as a dog, so that he can never leave the Joules family half a step in his life!"

Charlie sneered, "What, you still want to keep him alive?"

When Ferdie saw Charlie’s playful face, his heart suddenly panicked!

He suddenly realized that he had made an extremely serious mistake.

He couldn’t help but sigh inwardly with remorse, "I’m really stupid… The fact that Charlie made such a fuss over Patrick is proof enough that, he will never let Patrick have a chance to live, he will definitely kill him and eliminate the harm for the people, but I actually wanted to save that beast’s life just now, how stupid! Charlie just deliberately asked me how to dispose of it. It is certainly to give me a chance, to see how I state, but my answer just now, must have made him extremely dissatisfied…"

He suddenly panicked inside and immediately said "Mr. Wade, I have carefully considered, Patrick, this beast has done too much evil, heaven forbid! If he does not die, then I am sorry for those innocent girls who died in his hands! Therefore, I think that he should die for his crime!"

When Ferdie said this, Roger immediately became anxious and yelled, "What are you talking about, you old man? Patrick is your great-grandson! And is the eldest son of your eldest grandson in lineage! When you die in the future, he will be the one to beat the streamers for you! How dare you ask him to die as an atonement for his sins… What are your intentions?"

Naturally, Roger was most concerned about Patrick’s life, because that was his son after all. Hearing these words from Elder Joules, he was so irritated in his heart that he had already lost his senses.

But his father, Floyd, did not think so.

Floyd also figured out Charlie’s intention in doing so. He knew that Charlie would not let go of Patrick, had already made up his mind to kill him, the reason why he asked the Joules family, is only to kill the heart!

At this time, the safety of the Joules family is in question. If they still want to protect Patrick, it is too naive!

So, he hurriedly and respectfully said to Charlie "Mr. Wade, I think…"

"You don’t need to think!" Charlie did not wait for him to finish, directly interrupted him and said in a cold voice "One person has a chance to express his opinion and your opinion has already been expressed."

He looked at Micheala and asked indifferently, "Miss Joules, what do you think?"

"I?" Michaela Joules never thought that Charlie would let her express her opinion at such a time.

She is very aware of her status in the Joules family, not to mention Roger, Floyd, even Patrick.

There is her grandfather’s love for her, but when it comes time to discuss seniority, she can only stand back and step back silently.

Moreover, she didn’t see her parents here tonight, so she could guess that her uncle Roger had already expelled her parents from the emboldened Joules family.

Seeing that she was a little guilty, Charlie said, "Miss Joules, if you have an idea, just say it and you don’t have to be afraid of offending people. I am backing you!"

Michaela Joules pursed her lips, feeling a lot more at ease.

With Charlie in charge of her, she immediately gathered up her courage and said loudly, "Mr. Wade, I think the best solution now is to let Patrick pay for what he did!"

Floyd and his wife exploded when they heard this, his wife pointed at Michaela Joules and scolded "Michaela Joules, you unconscionable little Witch, Patrick is your nephew, you have the heart to let him die?"

Floyd also gritted his teeth and scolded "Michaela, Michaela Joules, you are really a snake and a scorpion! Do you think we drove your parents away and you will take this opportunity to avenge your personal revenge?"

Charlie frowned slightly at this time and said to Wesley "Wesley, these two’s chatter is very annoying. Wesley didn’t say a word, he stepped forward quickly, slapped Floyd upside down with a slap and then slapped his wife in the face again, slapped the man several times in a row he fainted on the spot.

Charlie looked at Michaela Joules and said, "Go ahead."

Michaela Joules nodded and continued "On the other hand, we should immediately disclose what he did to the public and we must not hide anything!"

When Michaela Joules said this, everyone was stunned!

Roger was shocked and Ferdie was even more shocked! They all knew that if this matter was made public, it would be a devastating blow to the entire Joules family. This is probably going to be one of the biggest scandals of America’s top families in this century.

Therefore, both of them stared at Michaela Joules with extremely incredible eyes, wondering why she came up with such a solution to push the entire Joules family into the abyss.

However, neither Roger nor Ferdie dared to refute Michaela Joules’s words at this time, they could only look at Charlie tremblingly, wanting to know his reaction.

Charlie looked at Ferdie at this time and said coldly, "Master Joules, now you know the gap between you and Miss Joules?"

When Ferdie heard this, his heart froze. He also thought that Michaela Joules was deliberately playing a strong man to break his wrist in exchange for Charlie's favor. He even felt that Michaela Joules was probably trying to take this opportunity to seize the position of the head of the Joules family. This made him feel a little more angry with Michaela Joules all of a sudden.

Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to regain power, but he didn’t expect that his most trusted granddaughter would jump out at this time to copy himself! He couldn’t help looking at Michaela Joules, his eyes were full of anger and questioning.

The first time Michaela Joules saw her grandfather looking at her with such eyes, she was first shocked and then she understood the reason. "It seems… Grandpa must have misunderstood me…"

Michaela Joules sighed helplessly and said, "Grandpa, the Joules family has no choice now, Patrick caused such a big problem. The issue can not simply be solved with his death. Our Joules family has no choice. We must take enough responsibility, we must make this matter public and apologize to the victims and the public and at the same time actively pay huge compensation to the families of the victims in exchange for the public’s forgiveness…"

Floyd, who was slapped by Wesley blurted out, "Since it’s going to be made public, then Patrick should be handed over to the judicial department and let the federal court try his crimes!"

Roger also came back to his senses and blurted out "That’s right! Michaela Joules! You’re heart is really poisonous! Not only do you want my grandson’s life, but also drag the Joules family into an abyss! Why do you want my grandson Patrick to pay for his life as you said? If you hand him over to the law, he will be sentenced to life imprisonment without parole at most!"

Michaela Joules asked, "Haven’t you thought about it, if this plan is really feasible, why doesn’t Mr. Wade directly hand over these videos to the American police? Why does he need to come to Joules’s house and let us say the solution ourselves?"

Everyone was startled by her question. Especially Ferdie, the whole person was instantly enlightened. Michaela Joules’s words made him finally realize the crux of the problem.

He couldn’t help singing in his heart "Why didn’t I think of this level… Now that Charlie came to the door, he was definitely not satisfied with solving the problem by ordinary means… At a time like this, if you still think about saving the life of this beast, by relying on the American judicial system, it can only be said that the rest of us have not figured out the key to this matter!"

"Since Charlie can come to the door, it means that he must intend to use his means to solve this matter and judging from his behavior, neither Patrick’s life nor the reputation of the Joules family are relevant. It may not be saved! He asked everyone to express their opinions, but it was just a test! Patrick committed such a big crime, how can he satisfy Charlie just by paying with his life? The funny thing is, I just thought about using money to suppress everything, which in itself is a provocation to Charlie. How could he allow…"

He couldn’t help looking at Michaela Joules, thinking to himself, "It seems that Michaela can see the problem more clearly…"

Michaela Joules continued to say "Everyone… This matter, although the direct fault lies in Patrick alone, have you ever thought about why he can commit so many inhumane crimes and still get away with it? Come on, didn’t he use the Joules family’s powerful resources, funds and connections to back him up? Otherwise, if he was just an ordinary person, relying on his own abilities, he would have no chance to do so much evil! He might even have been arrested long ago for being exposed!"

"It was the strength and aura of the Joules family that helped him cover up his sins and allowed him to commit serious crimes again and again and at the same time get away with impunity! So, from this point of view, the Joules family has an inescapable responsibility for this! Each of our Joules family members also has an inescapable responsibility!"

"It is precisely because of this that at this time, what we really need to do is to look directly at our own mistakes, and take the initiative to disclose all this to all the people! Moreover, we have to sincerely apologize and make active compensation! If we can get the people’s understanding of us, that is our luck, if the people are unwilling to understand, we can only bear all the consequences ourselves!"

Michaela’s words made each and every member of the Joules family ashamed beyond measure. These words made them truly realize that they were not innocent and neither was the Joules family!

They had previously thought of sacrificing Patrick alone to save the reputation of the entire family, which was equivalent to shirking their responsibilities in front of Charlie.

Floyd was the first to come back to his senses at this time, he looked at Charlie and said in horror, "Mr. Wade… the reason why you pushed the kidnapping of Patrick into a global attention hotspot, is… Is it just to make the remainder of the Joules family a defeat?"

Charlie sneered and spoke, "I just want to make Patrick, as well as the Joules family, pay the price of coping for this matter! Patrick has done so much evil and things, these things, deserve to be completely exposed."

Charlie looked at Michaela and said with satisfaction, "Miss Joules, there are so many people and so many mouths in the Joules family, only you are the one who spoke a solution that is truly sincere, what others are thinking in their heads is just how to suppress the matter and frankly speaking, they just want to shirk their responsibilities."

Then, he looked around for a long time, staring at the Joules family members, said in a cold voice "From the bottom of your bones, you do not have a guilty heart about this matter!"

"How dare you want to rely on money to solve it? I ask you, is money all-powerful?"

None of the Joules family members dared to respond at this moment.

Charlie looked at Ferdie and asked in a cold voice, "Elder Joules, if I remember correctly, you are already over ninety years old this year, right?"

Ferdie hastily replied with fear and trepidation, "Yes Mr. Wade, I am ninety-six this year."

Charlie nodded and looked at him and asked, "Ninety-six is already a long life, but you still want to buy the Rejuvenation Pill at such an old age, so you still haven’t lived long enough, right?"

Ferdie said awkwardly, "Yes… you are right… Who does not want to live a long life? I also really feel that I have not lived long enough."

Charlie asked him rhetorically, "Then let me ask you, since you, an old man who is almost 100 years old, have not lived long enough, then do you think those girls who were killed by Patrick, who were in their teens and twenties, have lived long enough?"

Ferdie did not expect that Charlie had actually returned to the topic of those innocent girls, at this point, he could only stiffen his head and sweat, "They… they certainly did not live long enough…"

Charlie’s voice raised a few points and he coldly questioned "Then since they did not live enough, can you pay the money to bring them back from the dead?"

Ferdie could only say incomparably embarrassed "Mr. Wade… more money can not bring people back to life, but… If the compensation is enough money, it will definitely give their families a satisfactory solution and can make their family clothed and fed for life…"

Charlie snorted and nodded, "Yes, you’re right! This is the inherent thinking of rich people, killing a person on a whim, or accidentally running over a person, or killing a person by inadvertent mistake. In the eyes of you rich people, it can all be solved with money. Even you can use an excessive, huge amount of money so that the families of the victims, not only do not hate you in their hearts but also can not help but appreciate you, even if they go to court, they will also show their understanding of you in front of the judge."

Charlie emotionally got excited all of a sudden and loudly questioned "But! Even if you can use the money to make the victim’s families thankful to you, for those victims who died in your hands, it is no longer possible to come back from the dead! They can no longer feel the beauty of the world and live the rest of their lives in a natural way! So, who told you that if you give a sum of money and compensate the families of the victims, can the matter be solved perfectly? Who gave you this blind confidence?"

Ferdie was dumbfounded and fine beads of sweat had covered his entire forehead by now.

He knew that his reaction just now had inadvertently touched Charlie’s scales of rebellion.

So, he said respectfully and incomparably, "Sorry Mr. Wade, it was my poor consideration…"

Charlie looked at him and said slightly mockingly, "Old man, your son’s usurpation of your power is not his fault alone, your selfish and self-interested character accounts for at least half of it."

Ferdie did not dare to wipe the cold sweat, could only humbly bow and said, "Mr. Wade is right in his criticism…"

Charlie said coldly "Later I will make all the videos public, at that time, the Joules family had better hold a press conference first and sincerely apologize to the world, if you handle it well, then I can no longer pursue it after that, but if you do not handle it well, I will definitely kill the head of your Joules family first and then let the next head continue to handle it. If the next family head does not satisfy me, I will kill him and find the next one, this will continue until this matter is properly resolved!"

When the Joules family heard these words, they all shuddered.

Charlie didn’t pay any more attention to them at this time but turned to Wesley and said, "Wesley, bring the people here."

"Okay, Mr. Wade!" Wesley immediately took out his cell phone and issued an order to his men.

A few minutes later a helicopter landed directly outside the door of the first-floor hall.

A few soldiers from Dragon Temple escorted Patrick, who was wearing only a pair of pants and Charlson Cox in.

At this moment, the two people had already been tortured to the point of being unrecognizable.

The ears were gone, the body was covered with bruises and the spirit was incomparably decrepit, almost half of their lives had been lost.

Patrick was escorted in, as soon as he saw Roger and Floyd, he immediately howled and cried "Dad, grandfather, save me! I’m being tortured to death!"

Before being beaten to the ground Roger looked at his son’s miserable state. In the heart, it is naturally an unconscious surge of heartache.

He subconsciously opened his mouth and called out, "Patrick… my son…"

The words had just fallen, when from the side Floyd slapped him and angrily cursed "Bastard thing! You still call this beast a son?!"

Roger instantly had a jolt, his expression became frightened and afraid.

Patrick looked at Floyd and said with a shocked face, "Grandpa… you don’t recognize me anymore Grandpa?"

Floyd roared in anger "Shut the fuck up! I do not have a grandson like you! You beastly thing! You have disgraced the entire Joules family!"

Patrick was violently shocked, looked at Charlie and then at Floyd, muttered, "Grandpa… you… you know all about it?!"

Floyd gritted his teeth and cursed, "How did my Joules family produce such a scum like you!"

Patrick panicked and saw that Ferdie was also here and did not care about the shock and hurriedly cried, "Grandpa… please help me… I’m really being tortured to death by them… please…"

Ferdie was even more furious, pointing at his nose and cursing, "Son of a bitch, you don't even deserve to die!"

Patrick this time completely panicked, he did not expect that his formerly doting relatives are now so indifferent to him, if they are not willing to save him, then will not he only have one way that is to die!

Thinking of this, he hurriedly turned around and kneeled down in front of Charlie with a poof, crying and saying, "Mr. Wade… I know I’m wrong… I really know I’m wrong… Please spare me this time Mr. Wade!"

Charlie ignored him and instead extended his hand to Wesley.

Wesley understood, and immediately from the back waist of a soldier pulled out a pistol, handed it respectfully to Charlie.

Charlie took the gun, put the muzzle against Patrick’s head, looked at Roger and questioned in a loud voice "Roger, today I kill your son to remove the harm for the people and do justice for heaven! Are you convinced about this act being right?"

Charlie’s words sounded like thunder to every member of the Joules family, deafening them!

Everyone could see that Charlie’s face was full of solemnity, not at all in a test, much less a joke!

Roger’s face was pale and full of tears. He knew very well that no matter what he said, it would be impossible to save his son’s life.

If he says the wrong thing now, then when his son dies, his fate will also be too pathetic.

So, he could only turn his head down, not daring to look at Charlie, not to mention not daring to answer.

Charlie did not let him muddle through, but asked in a stern voice "Roger Joules! I ask you once again! I am killing your son, are you satisfied?"

Roger was so frightened by Charlie’s words that his body was instantly paralyzed, he was forced to retreat by Charlie’s aggressive stance and his heart collapsed, so he could only kneel on the ground, folded his hands and kept bowing, while shouting loudly in despair under his breath, "I submit! I submit!! I submit!!!"

As soon as Patrick heard this, his whole eyes went black and he almost fainted.

Strong desire to live drove him to stare hard at his father, hissing and shouting "Dad! You have to save me, Dad! You can’t just stand by and watch him kill me, Dad!

Roger turned his face aside and said through clenched teeth, "All this… is what you asked for… and I can’t save you… "

Patrick shouted, "You can not be so heartless Dad! I am the seed of the Joules family. If you guys are watching me get killed, with your own eyes, can you live the rest of your lives in peace?"

Charlie kicked him in the chest and said in a cold voice "If you talk any more nonsense, I guarantee that your life will be worse than death!"

When Patrick heard this, even though his whole body was in severe pain, he didn’t dare to say a word, the inhuman torture in the past two days was much more horrible than hell to him and he had already been terrified to the extreme.

Charlie asked Roger "Roger, I ask you again, your son Patrick, should he not die?"

Roger closed his eyes and shouted in despair, "Damn! Damn it!!!"

Charlie nodded. Looked at Patrick’s grandfather, Floyd and asked in a cold voice "Floyd! I kill your grandson, are you satisfied?"

Floyd immediately bowed down, not daring to raise his head and said in a loud voice "Mr. Wade, I… am satisfied!"

Charlie frowned and asked, "Are you really satisfied?"

Floyd said repeatedly, "I am really satisfied! I am really satisfied!!!"

Charlie added "You are the head of the Joules family, ruthless even to your own father, so you say you are satisfied, I do not believe it in my heart for ten thousand times."

Floyd hurriedly shook his head and said, "Mr. Wade, I swear to God, I am indeed satisfied. If I have the intention to seek revenge on you in the future, I will die without a burial place!"

Floyd was indeed unconvinced, but he also did not dare to seek revenge on Charlie. His biggest wish now was to continue to sit firmly as the Joules family head, as for Patrick’s lousy life, he really didn’t care about it at all anymore. Therefore, he felt that as long as he could keep his position as the family head, he would definitely not take any revenge against Charlie.

Of course, if he was no longer the Joules family head after tonight, he would have even less ability to seek revenge on Charlie.

Charlie did not think about Floyd’s oath and continued to ask "Then, do you think that your grandson, Patrick, should die?"

"Damn!" Floyd blurted out without thinking.

Charlie sneered and said indifferently, "I’m not going to look into whether what you said is true or not, after today, if you want to seek revenge on me, I, Charlie Wade, am always ready to accompany you."

Floyd said with trepidation, "Mr. Wade, I don’t dare! I wouldn’t dare!"

Charlie ignored him and turned to look at Ferdie and asked in a loud voice "Ferdie! I kill your great-grandson, are you satisfied?"

Ferdie said with fear and trepidation "Mr. Wade… you do justice to the gods, I am not only satisfied but also thank you for removing such scum from our Joules family!"

Charlie asked again, "Should Patrick die?"

Ferdie arched his hand and said, "Back to Mr. Wade, this kind of beast, not only deserves to die, simply deserves to be broken into pieces!"

"Good!" Charlie nodded, looked around and said in a cold voice "Since you all have no opinion, then I will send Patrick on his way!"

When Patrick heard this, he suddenly went crazy and shouted, "You bastards who won’t save me from death! If I die, I won’t spare you in the afterlife!"

Roger, Floyd, Ferdie, all of them did not dare to look at him.

They were all more or less superstitious, afraid that Patrick would really come looking for them for revenge after his death.

Charlie looked at Patrick and said in a cold voice "Patrick, if there are really ghosts in this world, then at this moment, I don’t know how many badly treated spirits are waiting for you over there! It’s time to send you to meet them!"

Patrick heard this, instantly full of horror, open wide mouth to say something, but not a word could come out.

Because at this moment, Charlie had already pulled the trigger!

Bang, Patrick's head gradually smoked a line, instantly his body fell to the ground, not moving!

In the middle of his forehead, a thumb-thin bullet hole was gushing out red and white stuff!

The Joules family members were all pale and instantly turned their heads away, not daring to look at Patrick even once more.

Roger and Floyd burst into instant tears, Ferdie also can not help but shed old tears.

After all, it is the son, grandson, great-grandson who has been raised for more than 20 years and deep down there is a deep feeling of regret.

Roger rushed to Patrick, held him up with a hand, crying to Charlie and said, "Mr. Wade, can I have someone send Patrick to the funeral home first…?"

"No!" Charlie said in a cold voice "Those girls who were killed by him are dead without a body or burial so he is not qualified to be buried in the ground."

He looked at Wesley and ordered, "Wesley, have someone take this body away, find a place to cremate it and dump the ashes directly into the sea."

Wesley immediately said, "Yes, Mr. Wade, your subordinates will follow the orders!"

Roger was desperate, he wanted to bury Patrick and let him rest in peace, but he didn’t expect that Charlie would not even give him this chance.

However, he also understood that what Charlie said was not false.

The girls who died at the hands of his son had already died without a body and at this time, how could he expect his son to be treated better than those innocent girls?

Charlie looked at Charlson, who was already scared silly, and said in a cold voice "And you Charlson Cox, Patrick is already on his way, you also hurry up, run faster on the road to yellow spring, be a companion to your good brother and by the way, see if you can catch up with your brother."

Charlson broke down and howled "Mr. Wade… I was instructed by them all… I beg you to spare-"

"Bang!"

Charlie did not wait for Charlson to finish his words, directly shooting him in the head!

Immediately after that, Charlson was also on the ground, not moving, completely dead.

These two scums of the earth finally paid the price with their lives for what they had done!

Charlie expressionlessly handed the gun back to the soldier, then said to Michaela, "Miss Joules, just now so many people in the Joules family said so many options, only your option could satisfy me, with the matter, you will be the one to preside over the operation."

Michaela nodded gently and said, "Mr. Wade don’t worry, I will definitely do what I say and handle it properly."

Charlie pointed at Charlson’s corpse and coldly said, "Don’t forget to publish all the matters of the Cox family thoroughly as well, I have asked Wesley to prepare a list of all the people involved in these nasty acts of theirs are basically listed out, you will publish them together."

Michaela said without a second thought, "Okay Mr. Wade, please send me the list, I won’t leave any of them behind."

Charlie turned to look at Wesley and spoke, "Wesley, give the list to Miss Joules."

Wesley immediately stepped forward and respectfully said, "Okay Mr. Wade, your subordinate follows orders!"

Charlie said, "Right, I have another task for you."

Wesley busily said, "Please speak!"

Charlie said in a cold voice "Before dawn, kill all the people on the list and leave no one behind!"

In Charlie’s opinion, all scum of the same kind as Patrick must be killed quickly otherwise, if they are really handed over to the judiciary to deal with, then none of these people will pay the price with their life.

Moreover, with the weaknesses in the judiciary’s law enforcement as well as the underhanded operation, this group of rich and powerful people, even if they are sentenced to life imprisonment, can live in prison with great style.

Therefore, Charlie intends to let Dragon Temple in one breath kill all these people and no one is left behind!

Naturally, Wesley understood Charlie’s intention and said respectfully, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade, I’ve got all the information about these people, they are basically in New York, I’ll arrange the manpower and start hunting these beasts tonight!"

Michaela hurriedly asked, "Mr. Wade …… then when do you plan to disclose this matter, as well as those video materials?"

Charlie looked out of the window and said, "When the moon is dark and the wind is high and the fire is set, I will have someone upload the video to the internet later. With the public opinion of Patrick’s previous kidnapping, this matter will definitely cause a huge uproar, by then those involved in order to avoid the law will definitely find a way to escape the United States. Just so we can take advantage of this wind to scare them out first. The first thing you can do is to take advantage of this wind to scare them out of the country and then kill them all."

He looked at Michaela and instructed, "The Joules family must come out and make a statement after the matter is exposed, so that people know that you are doing crisis PR only after seeing the matter come to light."

"Don’t let people see that you are prepared in advance, in that case, it is likely to cause you unnecessary trouble."

Michaela nodded solemnly and spoke, "Okay Mr. Wade, I understand!"

Charlie nodded slightly, turned to look at Wesley, and spoke, "Okay Wesley, you don’t need to worry about this place. Hurry up and bring people to lay control, remember not to let any of the beasts escape."

Wesley said, "Please don’t worry, Mr. Wade! I will definitely do this without fail!"

Wesley immediately turned around and walked out quickly.

Tonight, a large group of demons was not destined to see the sun tomorrow morning.

After Wesley left, Charlie looked at the Joules family and asked in a cold voice "I’ll let Miss Joules handle this matter fully, do you have any opinions?"

The crowd shook their heads to state their position, no one had any objections. At this kind of time, they really have no opinion, after all, whoever comes forward in this matter will become a target, no one wants to take such a thankless task.

However, Ferdie and Floyd, the two people have been constantly speculating about Charlie’s meaning in their hearts. Up until now, he had not said anything about making Michaela the head of the Joules family.

So far, Floyd was still the rightful Joules family head and he himself also wants to hold on to this hard-won position as much as possible, because he knows very well that only if he continues to sit down in the position of the family head, then his son Roger will have the opportunity to take over.

For now, the most worried is the old man Ferdie. Although he can not directly take back the position of the family head, he is after all the owner of most of the assets of the Joules family. Once he wants to divide the property, then the gold content of his family head will shrink extremely fast.

However, shrinkage is better than no water, Floyd does not want to end up with a basket of water that is empty. Therefore, what he fears most is that Charlie suddenly changes his mind, otherwise, once he loses the family head position, it is the same as having nothing.

At this time, Ferdie’s heart is also very apprehensive. He naturally hopes to regain the position of the family head, stage an absolute reversal. However, if Charlie does not open his mouth, he really does not have the courage to say this.

Ferdie has been waiting for Charlie to make a statement, otherwise, he is a widowed old man, relying only on the support of his granddaughter. It is impossible to regain the family head status.

Just when the two of them were having their own thoughts, Charlie suddenly opened his mouth and said to the two of them, "You two, one is the current head of the Joules family and the other is the previous head of the family. Patrick is the one who did so many inhuman and animalistic acts under the eyes of you two. You two heads of the family also have the responsibility of mismanagement, so I want to know, do you two have anything to say?"

Floyd was startled, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, I have become the head of the Joules family in less than half a month. This responsibility, no matter what should not fall on my head, please be clear!"

He looked at Ferdie and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, for the twenty years that Patrick has been alive, ninety-nine percent of the time, my father has been the head of the Joules family, so I cannot be blamed for this matter!"

When Ferdie heard these words, his expression was ugly to the extreme. His son dumped the pot on him, which of course annoyed him and he was also very clear about the meaning of Charlie’s words.

The matter of Patrick has not been once or twice but for many years in a row and for so many years, he has been sitting in the position of the family head, but did not have half-awareness of what his great-grandson did, he naturally had an unshirkable responsibility.

So, he could only walk up and said with a bowed head, "Mr. Wade, Floyd is right, I really can’t stop but blame myself for this matter, so please punish me, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie waved his hand "I will not punish you, after all, you are at this age, even if you killed someone, the court will not sentence you."

Ferdie felt like a great pardon being granted, quickly bowed and said, "Thank you Mr. Wade for being generous!"

Charlie turned to look at Floyd again and said indifferently, "Floyd, even if you have only been the head of the family for half a month, you still have to bear the responsibility for half a month. At times like this, it is not a case of dumping the pot on your old man and you can get out of it smoothly by yourself."

Floyd hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade is right …… I do have responsibilities ……Please I ask for my chastisement ……"

Charlie said blandly "Like you just said, the responsibility of mismanagement, your family’s old man accounted for ninety-nine percent, you accounted for one percent. Ninety-nine percent I do not want to pursue, in your case, one percent, naturally there is nothing to pursue."

When Floyd heard this, he said with gratitude, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, thank you! Your great kindness, I will never forget it!"

Charlie said with a nod, "Although I can not pursue the responsibility of the two of you, in my opinion, the two of you have a stain on the management of the Joules family. After the exposure of this matter, the Joules family badly needs a clean person to come forward and lead the Joules family out of the gloom, so, from now on, you two are not suitable to be the Joules family head."

Hearing these words, the hearts of the two people suddenly thumped.

Who would have thought that one second they would be grateful for Charlie and this second, Charlie came straight with such a sentence.

Floyd couldn’t help but say offhandedly "Mr. Wade …… You just said, my responsibility is only one percent, almost negligible, this should not be considered a stain, right?"

Charlie frowned and asked in return, "What? One hundred percent is not a stain? Besides, do you think you only have this one stain? Floyd, don’t forget that it was you who took your father’s position as the head of the family and sent people to hunt him down everywhere. Why don’t we just expose this matter as well and ask the general public in America what they think?"

"This …… this ……" Floyd was speechless for a moment.

If people talk about how he won the family headship, he can confidently and proudly say that he obtained it through legal means.

In the past and present, all the big things, all pay attention to a division out of fame.

Even the ten evil invaders, will make up a set of crowning lies, not to mention Floyd.

However, if people know that he hunted his own father all over the world, this is not a masterpiece. Once this kind of scandal is exposed, it is impossible for him to continue sticking to the position of the family head, there is no other choice but to resign.

Thinking of this, he could only make his last effort and said, "Mr. Wade, however, both my father and I are tainted and are no longer suitable to be the family head, so why not let my son Roger take over!"

To Floyd, if he had to give up his position as a last resort, it would definitely be to give it to his son.

However, Charlie refused him without hesitation and said in a cold voice, "What? The matter of Patrick is just about to be exposed and you want Patrick’s father to be the head of the family? Do you think that whoever has the biggest stain is suitable to be the head of the family?"

"I …… this ……" Floyd was speechless. Only then did he realize that when Charlie threw out this taint theory, not only himself and the old man were rejected, but even his oldest son Roger was also rejected.

He just wanted to propose to his second son along the way, but at this time, his mind suddenly came back to him "Charlie has been going around for half a day, just wanting Michaela to be the head of the Joules family, right?"

"The reason why he does not explicitly say it, is he certainly wants to engage in a smooth invasion, so that others have nothing to say, if I continue to be hard-headed at this time against Charlie, if he is pissed off, absolutely no good end for me ……"

He hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade… In that case, then I have a more suitable candidate to suggest…"

At this time, Floyd’s second son, David, was already excited and unbearably happy. He felt that he was not tainted in any way and since his elder brother could not inherit the family headship, he just happened to take over and pick up a ready-made one. He also feels that his father will definitely propose himself to Charlie at this time.

Charlie looked at Floyd with interest and asked, "What suitable candidate, tell us."

No one expected, Floyd at this time with a clasped fist, respectfully said "Mr. Wade, I think, at this time the most suitable to take over the family head, is my niece, Michaela…"

Once these words came out, David’s entire body collapsed and shouted, "Dad! How can a girl be the head of the Joules family? You’re just old and confused!"

Floyd glared at David and said angrily, "Shut up!"

David was scared by his glare and winced, so he could only shut his mouth with good sense.

Ferdie also did not expect that Floyd would change so quickly and directly proposed to make his granddaughter Michaela the head of the family. In his heart, he could not help but think "Floyd has seen Charlie’s intention and has started to use the slope to curry favor with him and Michaela…"

Charlie looked at Ferdie and asked, "Elder Joules, what do you think about Floyd’s proposal?"

Ferdie was helpless to the core, he knew that his wish to take back the family head position today was a complete lost cause. It seemed that under Charlie’s influence, there was no way for his son Floyd, to continue to sit on the family head’s seat as well. This also means that although he didn’t take back the family head position, at least he won’t have to hide from the east and hide from the chase in the future.

So he could only say respectfully, "Mr. Wade, I also feel that letting Michaela be the family head is the best choice right now."

Charlie nodded slightly, looked at Michaela and spoke, "Miss Joules, what do you think?"

Michaela was a little nervous all of a sudden. She had never actually thought about taking the position of the Joules family’s family head. After all, the Joules family had never had a woman as the head of the family.

Moreover, her previous thoughts were simple before her grandfather’s death, she wanted to fight for her parents and the rest of her own family as much as possible, so that her family would not suffer ostracism and expulsion after her grandfather left.

In other words, she originally wanted to have a position in the Joules family through her own efforts, but never wanted to be the top person in the family. Therefore, she was a bit indecisive for a while, not knowing what to do.

Charlie knew that Michaela was different from Jasmine and Helena.

Jasmine has no father or mother and has a deep affection for Lord Moore. While she herself has little ambition, only thinking that she can run the little business of Antique Business well and in the future, when her eldest uncle and cousin succeed to the head of the family, they will not be interested in this little mess of hers so that she can also have a peaceful life. The reason why things have changed so drastically is that Charlie’s Rejuvenation Pill was so tempting to Lord Moore that his son and grandson saw Jasmine as a thorn in their side. It could be said that Jasmine was pushed all the way by Charlie to the position of the Moore family head.

As for Helena, she has always had ambitions and aspirations, but for a long time, she did not have the opportunity to realize them and was even suppressed to the extreme by her sister Olivia. It was Charlie who gave her a chance to reverse the trend and only then did she rise to the top and turn the tide smoothly.

Michaela, on the other hand, seems to be in between the two of them. She is not like Jasmine, who has no ambition at all, nor does she want to be like Helena, who has a strong ambition built up inside her from hatred. She would prefer the intermediate of both, ambitious but not so big that she wants to control the entire Joules family in her own hands.

Ferdie saw that Michaela was a little hesitant and his heart was not without some tension. After all, he is experienced and quickly saw the current situation, since Charlie does not allow himself to become the head of the Joules family, then the best situation is to let Michaela succeed. Otherwise, for any other person to succeed, he is worried that he will be on his own.

Therefore, he hurriedly said to Michaela "Michaela, Mr. Wade is asking you something! Hurry up and answer!"

Michaela came back to her senses and said apprehensively, "Mr. Wade… I… am afraid I won’t be able to take on such an important role. "

Charlie pointed at Floyd and said indifferently, "He didn’t even think he couldn’t handle it, what else do you have to worry about?"

Floyd’s expression instantly became bitter. He also knew that although he was dozens of years older than Michaela, he really couldn’t compare to the young Michaela in terms of management ability. Being so directly taken up by Charlie all he could do was to bury his face with a bit of embarrassment.

Charlie saw Michaela still not sure, then opened his mouth and said "Miss Joules, with the current situation of the Joules family, only you as the head of the family, can coordinate everything internally, think about the old man and then think about your parents and relatives, If you do not sit in the position of the head of the family, what other option do you have to ensure their future life and safety?"

Charlie added "If I’m not wrong, your parents are not among the Joules family present tonight, right?"

Charlie’s words caused Michaela’s entire body to be slightly stunned.

She had been at sea all this time and hadn’t had the chance to have any contact with her parents at all, and this time when she came back, she also did not see her parents, including her brother and sister in the family.

Therefore, she could basically conclude that eldest uncle had already kicked her family after he had taken away Grandpa’s power.

In the big family, the first thing the new head of the family will do after taking office is, definitely to suppress the brothers who are a threat to them, or who have been coincidentally disagreeable to them and also to leave a few loyal brothers around as their right-hand men and then after the kingdom is firmly established, then this group of loyal brothers will also be driven out. In this way, basically, all threats are cut off and these brothers who are driven out of the family become foreign relatives.

If Michaela does not become the head of the family, no matter who is present to succeed, her family will not be able to return to the Joules family.

They can only take a small amount of assets and set up their own business outside, From then on they are just reduced to the Joules family’s foreign relatives.

Thinking of this, she immediately clenched her teeth and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, I am willing to be the head of the Joules family!"

Michaela knew very well that this Joules family headship was not a good job.

With her own age, experience and network resources, she is afraid it would be difficult to sit firmly in this position.

But she is also very clear, she now has no other way and can only meet the difficulties.

The things that follow are unknown but in her opinion, it’s just a matter of opening a road on every mountain and building a bridge in case there’s water. Although the difficulty is great, there is still hope.

Charlie saw Michaela finally take a stand, nodded in satisfaction, looked at Floyd and spoke, "The current Joules family head is still you, so it will be hard for you to do the formalities, or the transfer of office in a while, you know this kind of thing, it has to be legal."

"Okay Mr. Wade, I will definitely cooperate fully!"

Even though Floyd’s heart was reluctant, at this moment, he did not dare to say more and could only promise.

He knew very well in his heart that he had no choice and no right to refuse, because of this person Charlie did not play by the usual rules, he directly brought Dragon Temple to his door and even shot his precious grandson in front of him. If he angered him in this situation, he might even pick up a gun and put a bullet in his head. In this case, even if he is still the head of the Joules family, there is no chance of turning the tide.

The most important thing is to make the most of the time to step aside and win a good impression in front of Charlie, so that he can get some benefits for himself in the future.

Charlie looked at Ferdie and said lightly, "Elder Joules, although the head of the Joules family is Floyd, the majority of the Joules family’s assets should still be under your name, right?"

Floyd hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, most of the Joules family’s assets are indeed under my name…"

Charlie nodded and said, "To be honest, you are not young, if you really want to live a long life, you still need to put away your utilitarianism, I suggest that you might as well give all the assets under your name to Miss Joules, since she is the head of the family, you have to give her all the rivers and mountains, not just give her the position of head of the family, but the assets in your hands. It will be a great constraint for her. It would be better to let her unify and centralize the power, which would also allow the Joules family’s resources to be most effective, what do you think?"

Ferdie dared not disobey. Although he was still somewhat uncomfortable and unwilling in his heart just now, he has really thought about it.

He thought "I can live to this day, can get back to the United States, I am what I did not dare to hope before, this kind of time. If the flow of the dominance of the assets does not have any meaning, rather than giving it to Michaela, it is considered to help her get on the horse ……"

He immediately said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, do not worry, I will have my lawyer prepare the documents later, all my assets will be given under Michaela’s control."

He said with some emotion, "I don’t have a year or two left to live and I’ve experienced so many things, I’ve already looked away from money."

Charlie was satisfied with a slight nod and spoke "I know, until now you have not had an easy fight in this life, now that you are also old and so much money earned, normally speaking, there is no longer much meaning for you and because of the matter of money, even let your own son have moved to kill you, to say the least, I feel sad for you."

Ferdie sighed and said with a melancholy face, "Mr. Wade you are right… after reaching my age, there is no longer any positive meaning…"

Charlie smiled faintly and said lightly, "Normally it is indeed true, however, I can give you a chance to spend money."

Ferdie was stunned and quickly asked, "Mr. Wade, what do you mean?"

Charlie smiled bluntly and said "Haven’t you always wanted to buy the Rejuvenation Pill? If I remember correctly, at the auction in Aurous Hill, you were bidding two hundred and ten billion at that time."

When Ferdie heard this, although he was still unsure of what Charlie meant, he was already excited beyond control and said in a loud voice, "Yes… Yes… Mr. Wade… At that time I… It is true that I asked for two hundred and ten billion… You… How did you remember to ask this?"

Charlie smiled playfully and didn’t answer his question, but looked at Michaela and spoke, "Miss Joules, after you successfully succeeded as the head of the Joules family and succeeded to the control of all of Elder Joules’s assets, in order to express my congratulations, I can make an exception and give you an opportunity to purchase the Rejuvenation Pill!"

Hearing these words, Ferdie’s entire body instantly fell into ecstasy!

"Rejuvenation Pill! Mr. Wade is actually willing to sell Michaela the Rejuvenation Pill! If I can get this rejuvenation pill, I can live at least another ten or twenty years… This… Could this be the case of a stuffed horse, not knowing what is not a blessing?"

Thinking about this, deep inside Ferdie’s heart suddenly began to worry again, because what Charlie just said was very clear, this opportunity to make an exception to buy the Rejuvenation Pill was not for himself, but for his granddaughter, Michaela.

Moreover, it must wait until after the granddaughter becomes the head of the Joules family and inherits the right to control the assets.

This will test the character and temperament of granddaughter Michaela. If she really takes her grandfather seriously, she will certainly be willing to pay for the Rejuvenation Pill.

However, if she is also the same as her eldest son Floyd, not willing to pay this money for him, then he will be empty again.

So, he subconsciously looked at Michaela, his eyes full of eager expectation.

Michaela did not let Ferdie down. She was also very excited at this moment and said "Mr. Wade, is what you said true? Can you really make an exception and give me a chance to buy the Rejuvenation Pill?"

Charlie nodded and said indifferently, "I have always been true to my word."

He looked at Ferdie and added "That day at the auction, you asked for two hundred and ten billion dollars, today, for the sake of you, I will give you the change wiped off, two hundred billion dollars a piece."

Without thinking, Michaela said offhandedly, "Good! I’ll buy it!"

When Ferdie heard Michaela’s unwavering decision, he was so excited that he could not attach it. However, he also kept an extra eye on it because Michaela only said that she would buy this Rejuvenation Pill, but to whom she buys it for she has not yet started her position.

Ferdie had experienced several ups and downs during this period of time, so he naturally had a few more concerns in his heart about such matters.

Michaela looked at him and said very seriously, "Grandpa, later on, I will pay the payment to Mr. Wade and this Rejuvenation Pill will be left for you to take!"

Only when he heard this did Ferdie finally put his heart down and was so excited that he burst into tears.

He was too eager to get a Rejuvenation Pill. Originally, he thought that he might not have a chance with the Rejuvenation Pill in this life. But unexpectedly, it was Charlie and his granddaughter who had given him such a huge surprise!

At this time, he was so excited that he choked a little and said to Charlie "Mr. Wade… Thank you… Thank you! Your kindness, I will definitely remember it in my heart forever!"

Charlie waved his hand and said very seriously, "Master Joules, there is one thing I have to say first, although I am willing to make an exception to sell Miss Joules a Rejuvenation Pill and Miss Joules is also willing to give you this Rejuvenation Pill to take, but this Pill I will deliver to Miss Joules in four installments."

Ferdie subconsciously asked, "In four installments?"

"Right." Charlie said blandly, "From now on, I will cash out a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill, to Miss Joules, every three years, until a whole Rejuvenation Pill is fully cashed out."

Charlie knew very well in his heart that if Elder Joules would not live long, then Michaela’s position as the family head would not be secure no matter what.

After all, he still has his own business to do and can not always escort Michaela, so the best way is to let the old man continue to live.

Not only to let him live but also to ensure that when he lives, he will definitely stand behind Michaela and support her with all his might.

If he lets the old man get a whole Rejuvenation Pill at once, then after he completely solves the problem of survival for the next ten years or so, his deep-seated desire for power will probably make a comeback.

If that were the case, he would no longer be Michaela’s biggest supporter, but would instead become Michaela’s biggest enemy.

That’s why Charlie came up with such a strategy of delaying the delivery in batches.

First, give Michaela a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill, let Ferdie in the next three to five years not have to worry about survival.

However, this would also give Ferdie a strong sense of crisis, because he still has three-quarters of the Rejuvenation Pill that he had not gotten.

As Charlie is the seller, he only recognizes Michaela as the buyer, so Ferdie must keep his full support for Michaela unchanged, as long as he still wants to get the remaining Rejuvenation Pill.

Only then would he be able to obtain the remaining Rejuvenation Pill, in the remaining three key nodes, thus realizing his wish to extend his life by a decade or two.

Ferdie had lived for more than ninety years and was smart so he instantly understood that the reason why Charlie was doing this was to pinch him.

However, at the moment, how dare he have any dissatisfaction with Charlie’s pinching?

In his heart, he could not help but sigh "If Charlie pinches me, I can at least live. If he does not pinch me, what other way do I have to go but to die?"

Ferdie said, "Mr. Wade, everything will be according to your wishes! I have no opinion!"

Charlie nodded, looked at Michaela and asked her, "Miss Joules, you don’t have an opinion, right?"

Michaela said "I… I have no opinion… I will listen to Mr. Wade’s arrangement!"

Michaela at this time also understands the purpose of Charlie to do so knows that Charlie’s purpose is for his own escort, her heart is naturally grateful beyond measure, a moment, she even asked herself "Mr. Wade is so good to me, his kindness so heavy, what can I do in this life to return his kindness, even a millionth of it…"

Charlie said smilingly "I am actually thinking about your family, a one-time out of two hundred billion dollars, there must still be pressure on you, the family will soon face a huge reputation crisis. In addition, to pay huge compensation to the families of the victims, if another two hundred billion are paid to me, the cash flow must be stretched to the limit, then, after this reputation crisis passes if you want the family, to overcome the difficulties and re-emerge, you will not have enough liquidity on hand."

Charlie added "However, if you deliver the Rejuvenation Pill in batches, you can also pay in batches, each time you only need to pay me fifty billion dollars, from two hundred billion down to fifty billion, for your Joules family, naturally there is no pressure."

Michaela hurriedly said, "What Mr. Wade said is extremely considerate… thank you Mr. Wade for thinking of the Joules family in every way…"

Ferdie also immediately said gratefully, "Mr. Wade, you are really the savior of the Joules family… Thank you!"

Although he said so, in his heart, he could not help but sigh "This Charlie is really good at putting gold on his face… In two or three sentences, he twisted the fact that he deliberately pinched me, into helping the Joules family to tide over the difficult times and I don’t know how he can be so thick-skinned at such a young age…"

Charlie also looked at Floyd and Roger and said "You two, from today, you have to fully cooperate with all the requirements of Miss Joules. You must shine in the development of the Joules family. If I come to know that you two have any other thoughts, I will definitely let the people of the Dragon Temple come over and take you to Syria to experience the local customs and traditions properly. When the time comes, I will give you a five-year and eight-year in-depth tour, so that Syria will become your second homeland."

Floyd’s body trembled with fear. In his heart, he said "Damn, I’d rather stay with the family and serve as a dog for Michaela, but definitely not willing to run to Syria to experience the so-called local customs, this Charlie Wade’s words are really fucking detrimental. If we are to be a prisoner just say prisoner. What is this "experience the local customs", what is there to experience in that place? What five or eight years of in-depth travel, is that not five or eight years of imprisonment?"

Frightened, he hurriedly bowed ninety degrees and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, please don’t worry, I swear to God that I will do my best to help Michaela govern the Joules family and will never do anything that infringes on the interests of the Joules family!"

Roger also followed and bowed to state, "Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I will never let you down…"

"Good." Charlie was very satisfied with a slight nod and spoke "Since you guys are so up to date, I believe that Miss Joules will also arrange a relatively comfortable job for you in the Joules family in the future."

He looked around for a while and said "But I want to remind you all, from now on, do not engage in any more of this! What’s more, don’t follow the example of Patrick to do anything wrong!"

The crowd nodded in obedience, no one dared to say a word.

Charlie looked at Michaela again and explained, "Miss Joules, in the future, the family must have an internal review team, regularly conduct strict investigations on every member of the Joules family every once in a while and if any problems are found, I will cut them off quickly, won’t give them a chance to develop!"

In Charlie’s opinion, the primary condition for a family to prosper and flourish must be internal unity. The biggest advantage of unity is that it can avoid internal conflict to the maximum extent possible and all the energy of this family will be used to do useful work.

In this way, even if the family is facing unsteady waters, the family will certainly maintain an upward trend.

But if there is a split and confrontation within the family, the vast majority of energy will be consumed in the internal struggle.

In this way, the family not only has enough energy to do useful work, but also because of the constant internal depletion, the fall into the quagmire of regression is unavoidable.

If it keeps consuming a lot internally, even if it is trillions of family assets, there will be a day when it is exhausted.

That’s why Charlie reminded Michaela that she must keep a complete eye on the Joules family members to ensure that they all keep up with her and once she finds a problem, she must not be merciful and must kill the issue early in the cradle.

Michaela naturally understood Charlie’s meaning, nodded repeatedly and said, "Mr. Wade, please rest assured, I will definitely pay more attention."

Charlie saw that she seemed to be more or less apprehensive, so he gave her an encouraging look and said seriously, "After you finish dealing with the matter of Patrick, the Joules family will definitely fall into an unprecedented low because of this incident, but I believe in your ability and you will definitely be able to lead the Joules family out of the low."

Michaela said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your encouragement, I will do my best to get the Joules family through the trough as soon as possible."

She gave a slight pause, her hot eyes fixed on Charlie and said offhandedly, "In the future, if Mr. Wade has anything for the Joules family, just ask, no one in the Joules family dares to disobey!"

Charlie nodded and said, "If there is a need, I will not be polite with you."

He looked at Flint Yeager beside the old man and said, "Among these martial arts experts of the Joules family, you are the strongest, so you will be ensuring Miss Joules’s safety from now on."

Flint Yeager was busy saying respectfully, "Mr. Wade… I should have returned to my division to return to my orders. In the future, my junior brother Parker will be responsible for the safety of the Joules family."

Charlie frowned and said, "Parker? It can’t be that five-star martial artist, right?"

Flint Yeager asked, "Mr. Wade has met Junior brother Parkar?"

Charlie sneered, "No surprise, he should still be kneeling in the restaurant."

He looked at Roger and said in a cold voice, "Go and call Parker over."

Roger dared not disobey and hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, wait a moment, I will go and call him."

Soon, Roger came over with Parker, whose legs were constantly swinging.

At this time, between the crotch of the legs of Paker, there has been a large white stain, accompanied by a burst of foul odor, so that people can immediately guess… that is the urine alkali formed after urinating his pants.

As soon as Parker saw Charlie, he couldn’t help but kneel on the ground and choked "Mr. Wade… I have been listening to your instructions while kneeling in the dining room, even for a moment, I did not get up, please, for the sake of my loyalty, please restore my cultivation."

Saying that he can not control the wailing. Decades of cultivation, in an instant turned into nothing, this kind of blow to Parker can be called a disaster of extinction. So, as long as he can get back his cultivation, let him do anything he is willing to do.

Flint Yeager didn’t expect that, after only half a month of not seeing him, his spirited senior brother had fallen to this state.

He was then surprised to find that Parker, at this time, had no trace of cultivation on his body and had just become an ordinary person, which made him startled and said offhandedly, "Junior brother Parker, what’s wrong with you?

Parker had focused all the attention on Charlie, suddenly heard Flint Yeager speak then realized that his senior brother had actually returned.

So Parker immediately acted like an aggrieved child after seeing his parents, crying and said, "Senior Brother Yeager… You are finally back, senior brother Yeager…"

Flint Yeager hurriedly went forward, while supporting him, while painfully said, "Junior brother Parker, how did your cultivation get lost?"

Parker said with remorse, "Brother, you do not know, today at noon, Mr. Wade came to the house for a banquet, I had no eyes, did not know his stature, in front of Mr. Wade I was reckless, Mr. Wade then abolished my cultivation, told me to kneel in the restaurant until now."

He suddenly remembered something and said offhandedly, "Brother, Mr. Wade said that someone will come back to teach me a lesson for him and he should be talking about you, right."

Flint Yeager was shocked. He knew that Charlie was very strong, so strong that he was unpredictable but he did not expect that he had directly nullified all of Parker’s cultivation.

What he couldn’t believe was that although Parker had lost his cultivation, his meridians were intact and there was no sign of fracture and ruin, which meant that Parker’s cultivation had not been violently destroyed.

This point alone made Flint Yeager’s expression awe-inspiring.

Violently destroying a person’s cultivation is actually not that difficult, as long as he is not your opponent, you can violently destroy all his meridians while knocking him down.

This is the same as picking off a person’s tendons and hamstrings, simple and crude.

However, Charlie can do it this way, it comes out even more bizarre.

The meridians were intact, but the cultivation was completely ruined, which gave Flint Yeager a feeling as if Charlie had used some kind of power to completely seal Parker’s cultivation.

If Charlie really had this kind of strength, then he would no longer be on the same level as the martial artists in the world. Thinking of this, he was extremely shocked in his heart.

At the same time, he also subconsciously wanted to plead for mercy for his poor brother.

However, as soon as he thought of what Parker had just said, he immediately realized that since Charlie had asked him to teach Senior Brother Parker a lesson for him, he could not directly ask Charlie for mercy.

So, he looked at Parker and slapped him across the face and shouted angrily, "Parker, how dare you! How dare you even offend Mr. Wade! Do you really not know how much you weigh?"

Parker was frozen by the slap of his brother, but he also quickly understood that he had angered Charlie, it was impossible to pull out safely, now he could only think of every way to make Charlie satisfied and his brother slapped him, it is to give Charlie an explanation.

Thinking of this, he also hurriedly said with remorse "Brother, I know I’m wrong… It was my eyes that offended Mr.Wade, please punish me older brother…"

Flint Yeager slapped again and said coldly, "Of course, I have to chastise you! Otherwise, with a character like you, do you still want Mr. Wade to personally take action?"

After saying that, he quietly glanced at Charlie and saw that Charlie’s expression was cold and unmoved, so he could not help but grit his teeth and rushed forward kicking Parker to the ground and cursing angrily, "Today, I will teach you a good lesson for Mr. Wade, you blind bastard!"

He grabbed Parker and slapped him on the face one after another and for a while, he slapped Parker’s nose and face.

Parker was slapped one after another, but did not dare to have any anger, but with a humble face choked "Brother is right, a thousand mistakes, it is my eyes without pearls that caused the disaster, I am a bastard, I deserve to die…"

Charlie, who can see these two people’s bitter plans, spoke coldly "All right! You brothers do not have to act in front of me! You Mr. Flint Yeager seven-star martial artist, you can make a cripple beating him with so many slaps, but not even a tooth came out, you really think I am stupid, so you are here to trick me?"

Charlie’s questioning made Flint immediately panic, he could not hide nervousness and said "Mr. Wade please do not get angry… If you do not feel relieved, I will now knock out a few of his teeth… not enough, not enough I will break his dog's legs! In short, I will make you satisfied!"

Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently "No need, he just bumped into me at noon, I let him kneel in the restaurant until now, I think he must have known his mistake."

When Parker heard this, he hurriedly kneeled on the ground and said with great devotion, "Mr. Wade, I do know that I was wrong! Please I ask you to raise your hand…"

Charlie nodded and blandly said, "I can no longer pursue your faults."

Parker’s whole body was immediately excited and he hurriedly knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, shouting, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your generosity! Thank you!"

Charlie said indifferently, "You don’t need to thank me so anxiously, I really won’t pursue you any further, but I won’t help you restore your cultivation either, because this is the price you have to pay for the mistake you made."

Parker’s originally incomparably excited expression suddenly turned to miserable white. He even pleaded with a few tears, "Mr. Wade, I have been training hard in the martial arts since I was a child and I have trained hard for dozens of years to achieve this insignificant achievement today. If you cannot restore my cultivation, I might as well die…"

Flint on the side also hurriedly bowed and said, "Mr. Wade, although Parker’s character is a bit hot, but he is indeed a loyal person and it’s not easy for him to cultivate for so many years, I hope you can give him a chance to reform for the sake that he has not made any big mistakes."

Charlie waved his hand and said, "If it’s not easy, it’s not easy for everyone, do you think it’s easy for Patrick to live so much? He was more than 20 years old and did not bite rice? Can this also be a reason to forgive him?"

Flint was speechless.

Parker’s whole body almost collapsed, for him if his cultivation could not be restored, this life was basically equal to living in vain.

However, Flint no longer dared to plead with Charlie on his behalf, after all, Flint himself did not have much friendship with Charlie and his words were insignificant in front of him.

Charlie suddenly remembered something, looked at Flint and asked, "There was a guy surnamed Rogers earlier, he should also be from your division, right?"

Flint was instantly excited and said offhandedly, "Is it Parker Rogers older brother? He disappeared in Aurous Hill earlier, could he be in your hands, Mr. Wade?"

On the other hand, Michaela’s expression did not change because she had guessed long ago that Louis must be in Charlie’s hands, the reason why she did not mention this matter to Charlie was because she could not find a suitable opportunity to speak.

At this moment, Charlie said with a frank face, "He is indeed in my hands if I remember correctly, his strength seems to be a little bit worse than yours, but a little bit stronger than that Parker."

Flint nodded his head with difficulty hiding his shock and spoke, "That’s right… Senior Rogers has broken through to a six-star martial artist. Originally he was to replace me to continue serving the Joules family, I wonder where he has offended Mr. Wade?"

Charlie smiled slightly "It’s not about offending me. It’s just that at that time Miss Joules was racking her brains to investigate me in Aurous Hill and I saw that the bodyguard beside her was rather obtrusive, so I invited him to stay a few days at the dog farm under me."

Flint’s expression at this time was extraordinarily sad.

Although there were many disciples in his division, there were not many masters who could really show their skills.

One is himself, Louis, plus Parker, they makeup half of the division’s experts, or even more than half of them.

However, this half of the mountain, in the hands of Charlie, lost two, which is a great weakening of the overall strength of the division.

Flint could only harden his head and said, "Mr. Wade, my two brothers are the mainstay of the division, Please forgive them and spare them both… If Mr. Wade has any orders in the future, I will not dare disobey!"

Charlie waved to Flint’s statement and was indifferent, waved his hand and said, "This kind of talk is useless if you really want me to let the two of them go, it is not impossible, but you have to accept my conditions."

When Flint heard that there was a way out of this, he immediately said, "Please speak, Mr. Wade! No matter what the condition is, we will try to fulfill it!"

Charlie said indifferently, "It’s also simple, let them both serve in the Dragon Temple for three years and after three years, I will give them freedom!"

When Parker, who was kneeling on the ground, heard this, he immediately said without thinking, "I do! I am willing! As long as Mr. Wade can restore my cultivation, I am willing to serve the Dragon Temple for three years!"

Charlie smiled and said, "In that case, you are given one night to clean up and tomorrow I will let Wesley arrange for you to go to Syria."

Parker hurriedly asked, "Mr. Wade, then my cultivation… will you help me recover first, or will I recover after I have served the Dragon Temple for three years?"

Charlie couldn’t help but ask rhetorically, "If you don’t have cultivation, what will you take to serve the Dragon Temple?"

Parker immediately understood the meaning of Charlie’s words and hurriedly kowtowed, "Thank you, Mr. Wade… Thank you, Mr. Wade! Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I will do my best to serve the Dragon Temple and will never fail to meet Mr. Wade’s expectations!"

Charlie nodded, reached out to him with a slight wave of his hand and spoke "Remember, I can restore your cultivation today, in the future if you commit another crime with your hands, I can still destroy your cultivation again, next time, I won’t leave you with any chance."

Parker said without thinking, "Mr. Wade don’t worry, I will definitely not offend again…"

His entire body suddenly froze, followed by looking at his hand and then closed his eyes to experience a moment and said offhandedly, "My cultivation… has my cultivation been restored? How is it how is it suddenly restored?"

He looked up at Charlie and said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you, Mr. Wade!"

Flint was shocked to hear this and when he took a closer look he really found traces of cultivation on Parker’s body again.

At this moment, his heart was already flooded with shocking waves, "Charlie just now did not touch Parker at all, he just waved his hand and Parker’s cultivation was restored just like that? What kind of strength is this that can do this kind of thing out of thin air?"

Charlie is also too lazy to hide his strength in front of the Joules family, as well as Flint’s brothers and sisters, so he spoke with full pressure "After I return to Aurous Hill, I will restore Louis’s consciousness and cultivation, let him go to Syria to report to the Dragon Temple, after the expiration of three years, the Dragon Temple will let them go, but if the two of them intend to escape during these three years, I will definitely take their lives."

Parker nodded repeatedly and promised, even Flint at the side also kept assuring, "Mr. Wade doesn’t worry, the two of them will definitely do their best… to serve the Dragon Temple and will never escape halfway!"

Charlie nodded slightly, then added "One more thing, from now on, whether it is the Joules family or these martial arts experts related to the Joules family, without my order, they are never allowed to enter China without permission, otherwise, no matter who it is, I will not be polite with them!"

Charlie knew that behind Flint and the others was a martial arts domain clan and nowadays, except for a few martial domain families, there are no more martial domain sects in China and almost all martial domain sects are overseas. That’s why he had to remind Flint, as well as the clan behind him, to stay away from now on.

As for the Joules family, Charlie also did not want them to get too involved in China, after all, once such a huge family shifted its focus to China, it would definitely trigger many chain reactions, which might not be a good thing for Charlie as well as the Wade family.

Moreover, he also knows very well that the girl Michaela is too smart, so he subconsciously wants to keep a certain distance from her to avoid any unnecessary trouble.

Both Joules family and Flint, of course, agreed without hesitation, what they are most afraid of now is Charlie’s anger, so none of them are willing to provoke his majesty.

It was just that deep inside Michaela’s heart was more or less a bitter taste.

Just now, she was still thinking in her mind how to transfer her business to China in the future, so that she could also find an opportunity to meet Charlie more often.

But unexpectedly, he seemed to have seen through her mind and directly killed her thoughts in the cradle.

Charlie also did not want to continue to delay the Joules family, so he urged Floyd to immediately sign the legal documents, giving the chairmanship of the board of directors to Michaela.

Subsequently, Elder Joules also signed the power of attorney impatiently, fully authorizing all his assets to Michaela.

In this way, Michaela officially became the new head of the Joules family and is the head of the family and holds the two major powers of the board of directors and finance.

As long as these two powers are in her hands, no one in the Joules family can do anything to stop her.

When the dust settled, Michaela took the initiative to say to Charlie "Mr. Wade, $50 billion can be paid to your account at any time, may I ask when you intend to trade the Rejuvenation Pill?"

Charlie smiled, "I can do it anytime, I will give you my account in a moment, you will pay the money to my account and I will give you the Rejuvenation Pill immediately."

Michaela said without thinking, "Okay Mr. Wade, I’ll arrange the payment right now!"

Charlie remembered something and said, "Miss Joules, wait for a moment."

He took out his cell phone and made a call to Wesley. When the call was answered, Charlie said, "Wesley, send me the receipt account number of Dragon Temple, I will have Miss Joules transfer ten billion dollars to your account."

Wesley was surprised and asked, "Mr. Wade… you… what are you doing? There is no shortage of money in the account of Dragon Temple, besides how can your subordinates ask for your money…"

Charlie said seriously "You now want to build the base, hardware and software need a lot of money to support, the more money there is, this aspect is naturally the better and you have also invested a lot of manpower and material resources this time to the United States, how can I let the brothers of the Dragon Temple return empty-handed?"

Wesley said "Mr. Wade, the entire Dragon Temple is loyal to you, why do you have to be too foreign to us…"

Charlie said very seriously "Even for a feudal society lord, warlord, it is impossible for his soldiers to bring their own food and grass to fight for him, since the Dragon Temple is loyal to me, I have to give enough support in this area of funding, the future of the Dragon Temple is to further expand their strength, which requires a lot of money, this money you will keep for your own development. "

Once Wesley heard this, he immediately stopped excusing himself and said very respectfully, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade, I will definitely raise the strength of the Dragon Temple by several levels!"

"Good." Charlie said with satisfaction, "Tonight’s matter must be done beautifully."

Wesley said offhandedly, "Don’t worry, I have already arranged a large number of people to set up control, I will definitely not let any of them escape!"

A few minutes later. The fifty billion dollars from the Joules family were remitted to Charlie’s and Dragon Temple’s dollar accounts in two payments.

This amount was nothing to Charlie, but to the Dragon Temple, 10 billion dollars was an extremely abundant development fund.

Originally, the Dragon Temple in the construction planning of the base, in order to save the budget made a lot of functional sacrifices, but with this money, the Front base can be completely in accordance with the highest standards of building, perhaps not long, the Dragon Temple can become the world’s largest and strongest mercenary organization.

Charlie, who received the money, also kept his promise, took out a Rejuvenation pill and divided it into four portions in front of Ferdie.

Ferdie looked at the Rejuvenation Pill, the pair of eyes full of expectation, his eyes can’t wait to jump out of the sockets to embrace the elixir that they dreamed of.

The rest of the Joules family, each and every one of them also stared with wide eyes, they all heard about the miraculous efficacy of the Rejuvenation Pill and now they all want to witness with their own eyes if this Pill is really that miraculous.

After Charlie divided the Rejuvenation Pill, he put away three parts and handed the remaining one to Michaela, saying "Miss Joules, this quarter of the Rejuvenation Pills is now yours, how to use it is completely at your personal disposal."

Michaela said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Wade!"

She turned around and looked at her grandfather Ferdie, without hesitation, she handed the Pill to him and said respectfully, "Grandpa, you are the root of the Joules family, without you, there would be no Joules family nowadays, so this quarter Rejuvenation Pill, you deserve it, please accept it!"

Ferdie reached out and accepted the Rejuvenation Pill, his heart excited and moved. He was excited because he had finally received the Rejuvenation Pill and his life had finally been extended.

He was touched that his granddaughter had not let him down, even though she was already in power, she still treated him with respect, giving him a face, but she was also truly good to him.

Thinking of this, the loss of the Joules family head has no longer any negative impact on him.

Instead, he felt that from now on, he would completely retire to the second line, eating Rejuvenation Pills and singing songs, at least one or two decades of less painful life.

If this precious granddaughter can make further efforts and get a Rejuvenation Pill, it is not a problem to live another 30 or 40 years.

As for the Joules family head, there’s nothing to hold on to.

The first time he thought of this, Ferdie’s mood brightened up.

This feeling of clarity, not just pushing open a window in the heart, it is simply the heart of that room that is demolished in general pain.

So, he put a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill into his mouth without thinking, closed his eyes and felt the extraordinary medicinal power of the Pill with his heart.

Although it was only a quarter of a pill, the medicinal effect was still very obvious.

He only felt as if his body was lighter all of a sudden and his exhausted body and sluggish spirit were greatly improved in an instant.

This allowed him to immediately recapture the feeling of being younger from a few years ago.

After hitting his age, every day he could feel that his body was not as good as before, so getting back his youth of a few years at once made Ferdie’s physique, spirit as well as physical strength, all recovered in a flash.

Seeing that Master Joules’s complexion had visibly improved, each and every member of Joules’s family was stunned speechless.

Especially Floyd, when he saw that a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill had such an effect, he couldn’t help but sigh in his heart "No wonder the old man was willing to spend more than 200 billion, to buy the Rejuvenation Pills. In that case, I’m afraid he’s almost the same age as me…"

Then, he couldn’t help but think in his heart, "If the old man still has the chance to get more Rejuvenation Pills, then I’m going to die in front of him…"

Thinking of this, Floyd’s entire body was somewhat disheveled.

He knew that he had now surrendered and that for such a thing as the Rejuvenation Pill he would definitely have no chance to get.

Ferdie, the whole person has been excited with tears, he finally got the Rejuvenation Pill as he wished, for the next few years, he no longer has to worry about death coming to him.

He was so excited that he silently wept for a long time before he opened his eyes and looked at Charlie, choking with gratitude "Mr. Wade, thank you for your kindness! I will remember it for the rest of my life!"

Charlie waved his hand and pointed at Michaela, "If you want to thank, thank your granddaughter, she gave you the Rejuvenation Pill."

Ferdie nodded his head "I understand!"

He hurriedly turned around and said to Michaela, "Michaela… Thank you!"

Michaela said "Grandpa, what are you talking about, these are all my duties!"

Ferdie could not help but sigh "Good child, grandfather really did not love you for nothing…"

Charlie then looked at the time and said, "It’s late, I have to go back to Providence, you will internal combust tonight, wait for tomorrow morning, then officially announce the matter to the whole community, I will wait in front of the TV to see your performance!"

A few moments later, the entire Joules family, led by Ferdie and Michaela, walked out of the Joules family villa together and respectfully escorted Charlie out.

At this moment, a helicopter had been waiting on the lawn outside the door for a long time.

Surrounded by the Joules family, Charlie came to the helicopter and turned to Michaela and said, "All right, go and do your own thing."

Michaela nodded gently and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, have a safe trip."

Charlie looked at her and instructed in a low voice, "Miss Joules, I’ll ask Wesley to keep some men to help you through this period of transition, you should also be alert to potential threats from within the Joules family, although dogs can bite, they are still good to use if they can be tamed."

Michaela was incomparably grateful and said seriously, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, I will definitely pay attention…"

Charlie nodded slightly and smiled, "In that case, then I’ll leave first, call me if you need anything."

He took a step and boarded the helicopter.

Immediately after that, the helicopter slowly took off amidst Michaela’s reluctance and the Joules family’s annotations, flying towards the northeast.

Once Charlie left, many Joules family members finally breathed a sigh of relief.

Floyd at this time also has a feeling of survival after the robbery, the whole person instantly relaxed, as if all the pressure on his body was removed at once.

His son Roger was also the same.

At this time, they have almost left behind the death of Patrick, grateful that they still survived.

Ferdie was also infinitely emotional in his heart. Although he did not get back the Joules family headship today, he had harvested the most desired Rejuvenation Pill, so the ending of the matter could be considered super successful for him.

To him, nothing is more important than the Rejuvenation Pill.

The death of Patrick was now irrelevant to him, after all, to some extent, he had to thank Patrick if he hadn’t messed with Charlie, he wouldn’t have had the chance to return to New York, let alone get Charlie’s Rejuvenation Pill.

What Michaela missed most at this time was her parents, so she immediately asked her eldest uncle Floyd, "Where are my parents and family now?"

Floyd looked tight and said "Michaela, your parents have moved out of the Joules family. If I remember correctly, they should have gone to Miami, where your father has a villa by the sea, they have gone there for a vacation…"

Michaela frowned and said, "If my parents went on vacation, I could believe it, but my brother and sister have actual positions in the group, how could they go to Miami for vacation? Don’t they need to work anymore?"

Floyd’s heart was suddenly disturbed.

Michaela’s parents and relatives had been driven out of the family the first time he seized power. And her older brothers and sisters who had actual positions in the group, were all dismissed outright without exception.

In order to prevent them from posing any threat to himself, Floyd explicitly forbade them from participating in any public activities and would only give them freedom after he knew that his kingdom was secure and the old man had completely returned to the West.

Therefore, Michaela’s family was forced by him to Miami under house arrest.

Now that Michaela has become the head of the Joules family and has the backing of Charlie and the Dragon Temple, Floyd is worried that she will settle accounts after his fall, so deep inside he is extremely nervous and can only say with a stiff upper lip "Michaela… truth be told… letting your family go to Miami was my intention… I was thinking that they would leave New York, for I would relatively be more at ease…"

Floyd was afraid of Michaela’s anger and said with an apologetic face, "I’m sorry Michaela… uncle was in a momentary confusion, you must not take this to heart…"

Michaela has long guessed his motive for doing so, the reason why she deliberately asked him is to point him out, see his attitude toward admitting fault is not bad, so she said "Uncle, as the saying goes, the world is bustling all for profit, you do these things although they are very inappropriate, even very immoral, but I can understand to a certain extent."

"Yes, yes, yes…" Floyd said with a compensating smile on his face, "Thank you Michaela… long live understanding, long live understanding…"

Michaela bluntly said, "Eldest uncle, I can leave these matters alone, but you have to leave for Miami overnight, personally apologize to my parents and then pick them up one by one."

"OK!" Floyd did not expect that Michaela would be so generous as to give him a step and while his heart was excited, he said almost without thinking, "Then I will prepare and fly to Miami!"

As they were talking, a soldier of the Dragon Temple ran over and said to Michaela, "Miss Joules, there are some police cars outside the gate, saying that Inspector Jack Li wants to see Mr. Floyd."

"Jack Li?" Michaela frowned slightly and spoke, "Isn’t he the Chinese detective?"

She turned to Floyd and asked, "Eldest Uncle, do you have a friendship with that man? Or is he investigating Patrick’s case?"

Floyd hurriedly said, "Michaela you do not know before you came back, Mr. Wade first had someone kidnap Patrick and then cut off his two ears, openly demanded two hundred billion dollars in cryptocurrency, your elder brother went to meet with them and they also seized the opportunity to speculate on the internet, so that the whole world knows that Patrick was kidnapped… and this case happens to be this Jack is responsible for, he has not been able to find out the clues, but is very impatient, has come once before, I did not take care of him, do not know why he is here to find me again now."

Michaela listened to these words only, then could not help but feel "It seems that Mr. Wade had a plan, he attacked behind the scenes to push the waves, just wanting to let things come to light after the Joules family’s reputation suffered after the exposure…"

Floyd hurriedly said "Michaela, this Jack is not a fuel-efficient lamp, do you think someone should send him away first?"

Michaela shook her head and said, "He can be sent away for a while, but not for a lifetime, invite them in, I will go and meet him."

Upon hearing this, the soldier from the Dragon Temple immediately said respectfully, "Okay, Miss Joules."

Michaela said to Ferdie as well as Floyd, "Grandpa and Uncle, it’s hard for you to meet Inspector Li with me and for the others, just go back and rest first."

Ferdie and Floyd naturally had no opinion, while the others also hurriedly prepared to leave.

Floyd called his son Roger and said, "Roger, arrange the plane, after I accompany Michaela to welcome Inspector Li, we will go to Miami together."

Roger hurriedly said, "Okay dad, I’ll go arrange it."

A few moments later, several police cars drove into the Joules family estate from the main gate. These cars came all the way to the main villa’s door and under the leadership of a soldier from the Dragon Temple, they walked into the parlor hall.

Once inside the hall, Jack Li looked at Floyd and said offhandedly, "Mr. Joules, there are not many hours left before the kidnappers left 48 hours, do you have any clues on your side to synchronize with me?

The words just fell, when Jack suddenly saw Ferdie sitting next to Floyd, but the current Ferdie, the last time he saw him, seems to be a bit younger, so he did not recognize him at once.

When Jack recognized Ferdie, he was dumbfounded and said "Mr. Joules… Mr. Joules? When did you… you come back?"

As a high-ranking Chinese detective in New York, Jack is naturally very familiar with Ferdie.

Moreover, he also knows the inside story of the Joules family’s previous struggle for power, knows that Ferdie was overpowered by his son Floyd and he even heard that Floyd was spreading dark flowers everywhere to buy Ferdie’s head.

However, he did not expect that at this moment, Ferdie was sitting safely by Floyd’s side.

This makes him immediately confused, here in the end what has happened.

At this moment, Ferdie slightly arched his hand at Jack and spoke, "Thanks Inspector Li for your concern, I just came back today."

After that, he pointed to Michaela beside him and said with a smile, "Inspector Li, let me introduce to you, this is my most beloved granddaughter Michaela, I don’t know if you two have met."

Jack looked at Michaela and said politely, "Hello Miss Joules, we have met before at several events, we just haven’t spoken."

Michaela also said with great respect, "Inspector Li, I’ve heard a lot about you too but I just haven’t had the chance to get to know you."

Ferdie spoke up at this time, "Inspector Li, Michaela has now officially become the new head of the Joules family, from now on, she alone will be in charge of the entire Joules family, if you have any matters to discuss, just talk to her directly."

When Jack heard this, his heart was even more shocked.

The fact that Ferdie could return to the United States safely already surprised him, after all, in his opinion, since Floyd had succeeded in seizing power, he had enough strength to make it impossible for his father to ever return to the United States alive.

So, it is already unbelievable that Ferdie could come back alive and it is even more bizarre and even a bit weird that Floyd would give the family headship to Michaela which he had so easily snatched.

Imagine, who would be so stupid as to give up the power, that has just been grabbed and not yet warmed up so easily?

So he thinks that the only possibility is that Floyd was also forced to give up the family headship.

But this makes him even more puzzled "Master Joules has already been taken away from his power and even has to do everything outside to avoid the pursuit and how can he be able to force Floyd, who is already sitting in a high position, to abdicate?"

"Moreover, Floyd, even if his brain is kicked by a donkey into broken tofu, it is impossible to make such a decision… Could it be that… could it be that there is some external force, more powerful than Floyd helping Ferdie? Thinking about it seems to be the only possibility…"

Thinking of this, he could not help but think of Patrick’s kidnap before and after. In his heart, he is more amazed, feels that both events are permeated with a strong conspiracy theory and there may even be some kind of twist that he temporarily can not see, can not touch the connection.

So, he could not help but ask Floyd "Mr. Joules, your son Patrick was kidnapped, have you thought of any new clues? Could the kidnappers not be here for the money, but for another reason?"

Floyd said awkwardly, "About this… honestly Inspector Li, I have no clue in my mind…"

Jack intuitively thought that Floyd must not have told him the truth, however in front of Ferdie and Michaela, he could not ask about the root of the problem, so he opened his mouth and asked, "Mr. Joules, then did you prepare the cryptocurrency for the kidnappers that they requested?"

Floyd said awkwardly, "This is… Inspector Li… now my niece Michaela is in charge… of all the big and small affairs of the Joules family, you should ask her about this matter…"

Jack frowned slightly, turned his face to Michaela, and asked, "Miss Joules, since you are the head of the Joules family, how do you plan to respond to the kidnapping of Patrick?"

Michaela calculated the time, thinking that Charlie should soon have someone publish those videos first, so she could not expose any breach in front of Jack yet.

Thus, she said to Jack with a firm face "Detective Li, although Patrick is a little older than me, he is my nephew and the eldest son and grandson of the Joules family, we will naturally do our best to bring him back, so I also hope that the police can do their best to bring him back from the kidnappers…"

Jack did not know whether Michaela’s words were sincere or not, but he could only say seriously "We in the New York Police Department have been doing our best… to search for all relevant clues, but the kidnappers are too professional, we simply do not have any substantial clues in a short period of time, now we not only do not know where Mr. Joules is?"

"We don’t even know what kind of power the people who kidnapped him have. I have speculated that the kidnappers did not kidnap Mr. Joules for the ransom money. In my opinion, the kidnaper’s actions are more like a long-planned public execution against the Joules family."

"The public opinion was deliberately led into sympathy for Mr. Patrick, so that when they expose his scandal this time, they would be able to achieve the effect of first raising and then suppressing the public emotions, which would then also have a huge negative impact on the Joules family’s reputation."

Deep inside Michaela could not help but be a little surprised. It seemed that this Inspector Li had already figured out the cause and effect of the matter, only that for the time being he had not yet grasped the specific clues of it.

However, she could only pretend to be confused and said, "Inspector Li, to be honest, I don’t quite understand what you mean, Patrick is very young and just stepped into society not long ago, what kind of scandal can he have?"

Jack shook his head, "I’m not sure about this, but I can be sure that since these kidnappers kidnapped him and cut off his ears and made it known to the world, then I’m also sure that a scandal must have happened to him."

He looked at Floyd and said seriously, "Mr. Joules, the same thing, I have told you once before, I feel as if you know something, but for some reason, you did not tell me, but I have to remind you, the time left by the kidnappers is now less and less. If they really publicized the huge scandal of Patrick, then not only the reputation of the Joules family is ruined, but the police will also face a dilemma!"

"It is likely that by that time, the public will no longer support us to rescue Patrick. If we continue, we may lose the hearts and minds of the people. If we do not continue, we will lose our dignity as police officers ……"

Floyd was embarrassed beyond words, "Inspector Li… I… I really do not know! That grandson of mine, all aspects… are…"

Speaking of this, Floyd at once felt a little difficult to speak. He originally wanted to say that that grandson of his was excellent… In all aspects and would definitely not have any scandals.

However, in his mind, he could not help but recall those videos, Patrick’s inhumane brutal acts, which made him not even have the courage to continue lying.

He felt that if he were to speak in front of others at this time… That Patrick was excellent in all aspects, those girls who died in vain at his hands… Would definitely turn into life-threatening evil spirits to seek revenge on his old body.

Seeing him stumble all of a sudden, Jack couldn’t help but ask "Mr. Joules, what do you want to say?"

Floyd dodged his eyes and said stiffly "I… want to say… Patrick, this child, is really quiet… "

Excellent two words at this time have reached the mouth of Floyd, but even if he is dead he just can not say these two words out.

At this time, a police officer hurriedly ran in, panicked to the core as he blurted out "Inspector… something big happened…"

The policeman’s words made everyone, including Jack, unconsciously tighten their hearts.

Jack couldn’t help but urge "What’s the big deal, hurry up and tell me clearly!"

The police officer said with a frightened expression, "It’s a video! Someone has exposed a large number of videos on the internet, the content of those videos… is really tragic… the internet has completely exploded!"

Jack questioned offhand "The content of the video is about what in the end?"

The police officer swallowed dry mouth and said "All related to Patrick Joules… all the content of his abuse of various girls… although the victim’s faces were blurred, still through the other identity characteristics, determine the victims at least 20 people…"

"What?" Jack’s jaw dropped as he listened.

Patrick had been exposed to a huge scandal, which he had already been mentally prepared for, but he really didn’t expect that the scandal would be so big!

At this time, his men handed a cell phone to him and said, "Inspector Li, take a look for yourself…"

Jack took the phone and casually clicked on one of them, after a few seconds he looked at it, his face immediately turned iron blue and he muttered "This is really an unprecedented shocking case…"

He immediately asked, "Did you investigate who the publisher actually is?"

"Checked." The policeman replied, "We had someone check their IP address and found… found…"

Seeing the policeman stammering, Jack immediately shouted angrily "Hurry up and speak!"

The policeman could only say stiffly, "Inspector Li, the IP address we found is here."

Jack frowned and asked, "What do you mean? The other party is in New York?"

"No… "The policeman shook his head, reached out and pulled Jack aside and lowered his voice, "Detective Li, the other party is in the Joules family!"

"How is it possible… " Jack’s eyes widened and he likewise lowered his voice "These videos must have been sent by the kidnappers, these kidnappers are extremely shrewd, all the clues are extremely well disguised, how could they deliberately leave such a big loophole…"

He did not know that at this time, all the bodyguards of the Joules family, have been replaced with the soldiers of the Dragon Temple and the soldiers of the Dragon Temple, under the command of Charlie, did not bother to use any hacking methods and directly finished uploading and publishing the videos in the Joules family, using the network of the Joules family.

The policeman also nodded and agreed "I also think that they deliberately used technical means to change their IP address to the Joules family."

Jack couldn’t help but say with some annoyance, "What era is it now, there are still people who want to take matters into their hands and engage in some kind of substitution, since they have the evidence, why don’t they just submit it to the police?"

The police officer said incomparably embarrassed "Chief… we both know, frankly speaking, do you really believe in justice for all? The video of Patrick’s actions handed over to the police, he will certainly not die, this kind of person, not dead. How do you get the civilian's anger?"

Jack was speechless. He just felt that the mystery man had done all this behind the scenes, causing him to suffer a great blow to his face.

When he calmed down and analyzed the matter, he also felt that for the scum of the earth like Patrick, he should just use the most primitive means to exterminate him completely, otherwise, with his financial power, he could live like a landlord in prison.

However, the thought of such a big case popping up under his hands before he retired, he felt very frustrated as a whole. At this time, his subordinate was also somewhat disillusioned and said "Chief, I really do not understand, they have killed so many people, why have we not received any recent clues about the disappearance of young girls? It seems that recently there are no reports of missing young women in New York at all…"

Jack said in a cold voice "They would not be so stupid as to look for prey from New York, as I see it, most of these girls they killed should have been sent here secretly from the West Coast, or even after being kidnapped from abroad."

Jack suddenly remembered something and said, "I see! The reason they were able to go undetected for so long and so many times without being detected is because they never started from their side, but this time, Patrick made a fatal mistake…"

The officer hurriedly asked, "Chief, what is the fatal mistake?"

Jack blurted out, "It’s Stefanie Sun!"

"Stefanie Sun?" The officer exclaimed "That big star?"

"That’s right!" Jack nodded and said, "I’ve always felt that the kidnapping of Patrick smelled wrong from the beginning to the end and now it seems that it must be because he set his eyes on Stefanie that he got himself killed!"

The officer can’t help but ask "Chief, then you mean …… this matter is Stefanie’s side doing?"

Jack frowned slightly and said, "The night Patrick disappeared, I met Stefanie at the Royal Palace Hotel. I feel that she is a young girl, not like someone who has such ability…"

Jack added "That Stefanie, although the family conditions are also very good, but compared with the Joules family, is a little bit worse…"

The officer nodded gently and said, "In that case, it should have nothing to do with her, she is after all a newcomer, even if she has some strength in China, when she arrives in New York, she will not be able to show anything, In front of the Joules family, she is certainly not enough to look at."

Jack nodded slightly, but his mind unconsciously recalled when he met Stefanie, those people around her, among them, was a young man who dared to call on Roger Joules and impressed him.

He wondered in his heart "What is the identity of that young man? If he knows the identity of Roger, why does he dare to be so rude to him? Could this matter have something to do with him?"

But think carefully and it feels not quite right "But a young man, even if the courage is extraordinary, he may not have such a strong strength, to kidnap Patrick under the nose of the Joules family, but also to plan everything without leakage, this is never only the courage is enough… and the Joules family head and Miss suddenly returned unharmed, not only was not killed by Floyd’s men but that Michaela, she suddenly became the new head of the family, this thing is also very strange…"

Jack suddenly felt that his brain was a bit inadequate. He knew that these things are very abnormal and when things are abnormal there must be a demon, he just has not caught this demon out. And for a while, he couldn’t catch any useful clues.

So, he turned around and looked angrily at Floyd, frowned and questioned, "Floyd, such a big thing happened to the Joules family, I see your expression does not seem to be surprising, you tell me these things you already know?"

Floyd came back to his senses and hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Inspector Li… I simply do not understand what you are talking about… my grandson he… he is not such a person…"

Jack stared dead at Floyd and said in a cold voice "OK! Things are still acting now! Such a bad case in the United States has not happened for decades, once the case is confirmed, your family’s reputation will be in ruins, at that time, you will cry without tears!"

Michaela came forward at this time and said seriously, "Inspector Li, if these crimes were, indeed, committed by the Joules family, then the Joules family is also ready to take responsibility for them!"

Jack nodded and said in a cold voice, "I hope you can bear the burden!"

He immediately said to the police officers around him, "Immediately close the team! Call all officers to return to the station for a meeting immediately!"

At this point in time, Jack no longer cared about the kidnapping of Patrick. After the big scandal broke out, in addition to triggering the American public’s anger at the Joules family, it will also trigger the American public’s disappointment in the entire country’s law enforcement system.

After all, so many innocent girls died unnaturally, the police did not solve the cases and finally brought this matter to light, but was previously hated by all the kidnappers.

This is good, the kidnapper instantly became a hero for whom the world is clapping and praising, while the original was incomparably sympathetic to Patrick, all of a sudden this man became the world’s most spiteful object of abuse.

In addition to the Joules family, there is also the New York Police Department, which has seen its reputation plummet.

Therefore, Jack must study the current situation with his superiors and colleagues and find a way to make the NYPD’s face slightly better.

On the way back to the police station by car, Jack was distracted, thinking of so many clues which were always unclear, so he planned to give a call to his old friend Desmond.

For Jack, Desmond is not only his good brother for many years but also a mentor and friend. His own temper is hot, Desmond is relatively mild, so the two not only chat but get along, the key is also in the thinking of mutual development.

The two of them had speculated in the chat that someone was going to publicly execute the Joules family and now it came true, so Jack also wanted to talk to him about the sudden change… all in front of him to see if he had any different thoughts.

However, he felt that the time was already too late that it was a bit risky to call, not to mention that he didn’t know if the Evans’s old man had come through, so it was not really appropriate to call at this time, so he put the phone down.

But he did not know that at this time, the Evans had surrounded Stefanie and were chatting fervently.

The Lady held Stefanie’s hand and never let go of it all night. Charlie's aunt, as well as several other aunts and uncles, also surrounded Stefanie, showing her what she likes.

Stefanie herself is a bit flattered, surrounded by so many people to ask for warmth not to say, confused, but she has received a large pile of gifts and each is worth a lot of money.

She also knows very well that the Evans attaches so much importance to her, on the one hand, because she gave the rescue pill to save the old man’s life and on the other hand, it is because she is Charlie’s fiance, the Evans misses Charlie very much, so they also love her very warmly and with full sincerity.

This also makes her heart extra happy, in her opinion, the Evans is her solid backing in the future, the three-year agreement, if Charlie dares to renege, afraid that the Evans will not agree.

However, seeing that the time has reached the latter part of the night, Stefanie is also a bit worried about the Lady’s health, plus she has to make final preparations for the performance tomorrow morning. So she really can’t continue to spend so much time, so she said "Grandma… time is really late, you must be very tired and it’s too late for me to continue to disturb you…"

The Lady said "Nothing, nothing, grandma is not tired at all, I have so many years, the biggest problem is that I can not find my grandson, afraid that in this life I will not have the opportunity to see him again, but today you can come over, my heart disease is half gone, I am beyond happy today… "

Stefanie nodded, and said seriously "Grandma you do not worry, I will have time to come over to see you and grandpa!"

As Stefanie spoke, she was a little embarrassed to continue, "Grandma, today is really not early, I have to do the final rehearsal for the show early tomorrow morning, almost now I have to fly back to New York, sleep on the way, it will be almost dawn when I arrive."

Only then did the Lady understand that Stefanie had her own business to attend to, so she hurriedly said, "Oh, it’s Grandma’s negligence, I didn’t think you had something to do."

She hurriedly said to her eldest son, Desmond, "Desmond, go and arrange the plane, I will accompany my granddaughter to New York and when my daughter’s concert comes, we will be there to support her."

Desmond nodded and said, "Then I’ll go make arrangements."

When Stefanie heard this, her heart immediately burned with anxiety. She didn’t dare to let the Lady and Charlie’s aunt go to her concert together, after all, Charlie and his wife had already booked to come over to support her and if the Lady and the girls also went, they would definitely recognize Charlie when they saw him.

Although Stefanie hopes that Charlie can let go of his heart and identify with his grandmother’s family. She also respects Charlie’s choice, since he is not ready yet, she should not accelerate this matter for him at all.

Otherwise, he would definitely feel uncomfortable.

So she hurriedly spoke, "Grandma, you shouldn’t be so fussy, as I told you before, my concert isn’t just only in New York, in a few days it will be the Los Angeles side of the tour, you can support me directly at home then."

She gave a slight beating and continued, "Besides, although Grandpa’s body has recovered, but other symptoms are not relieved, it is better for you to stay by his side and take care of him at critical times."

Charlie’s aunt also said "Yeah Mom, Dad’s memory hasn’t recovered. You’d better stay with him. There are many concerts in North America. We can join her when she comes to Los Angeles. Everyone will make arrangements in advance."

"It’s a good time, we can go together if Dad is in better condition, even if he can go to the scene together, why do you have to go to New York at night?"

The Lady hesitated for a moment and sighed slightly. Her heart has been convinced by her daughter, but still can not help but take Stefanie’s hand. With a bit of choking she said "Stefanie… grandmother really can not let you go… You can suddenly appear today, grandmother’s heart is really happy, I really want to keep you around for more days, otherwise you will leave so soon, your grandmother still feels that all this is like a dream…"

Stefanie said "Grandma, don’t worry, after all, I’m busy with this farewell concert, I’ll quit completely, then there will be plenty of time to accompany you!"

She hurriedly added "Maybe we can find Charlie soon, at that time, we both will come to Los Angeles to accompany you!"

When the Lady heard this, tears instantly came out of her eyes again, she held Stefanie’s hand and said solemnly, "Good, good! Grandma believes that we will get Charlie back! I’m still waiting to see you two get married and to hold my grandson! When the time comes, you and your family will settle in Los Angeles and spend time with Grandma…"

Stefanie nodded solemnly and said seriously, "Grandma, don’t worry, we will all be with you when the time comes!"

The Lady nodded with relief, reached out and wiped her tears and said, "Good child, since you still have things to do tomorrow, Grandma will not delay you, but you saved your grandfather’s life, we did not have time to thank you properly, my heart is really sorry and you are my future grandson-in-law’s wife, so far over, did not stay at home for one night!"

Stefanie busily said "Grandma, you have said, I am your future granddaughter-in-law, then you don’t have to be so polite with me… tonight really the situation does not allow, but you do not worry, I will certainly come to see you often, then every day here in the family to have food and drink, even if you drive me I do not leave!"

"Good!" The Lady said with great relief, "With your words, grandma is relieved!"

She stood up and said, "Come, grandma will take you to the plane!"

The Evans Family watched Stefanie’s private plane take off and only then turned around and returned to the villa.

The Lady even shed tears after Stefanie left, choking up and saying to her children, "This is the good fruit that your sister had planted for your father and for us… If she hadn’t set up this marriage for Charlie, I’m afraid your father would not have been able to overcome this hurdle today… This hurdle we all… would really have not been able to pass…"

Desmond also could not help but sigh "Mom, you are right, if it were not for Miss Sun’s pill, Dad might have died tonight…"

The Lady said seriously "We owe the Sun Family a great debt of gratitude for this matter, we must personally thank them in person, in my opinion, when your father’s health is a little better, we all should go to Eastcliff to thank Stefanie’s father in person, do not let people think that our Evans Family has lost its manners."

Desmond nodded and said, "Mom, you are right, such a big favor, we really have to thank him in person, but Dad’s memory is relatively poor now, this kind of thing, I’m afraid he will soon forget when he hears that he has to go to Eastcliff, I’m afraid he will be reluctant."

Desmond knows very well in his heart, that after the accident of his sister’s family, the old man has been very repulsive to Eastcliff and Aurous Hill, in his daily life, even if he hears the names of these two places, he has to slap the table and curse angrily and his current memory, which happens to stay shortly after his sister’s death, let him go to Eastcliff under such circumstances, he will definitely be very repulsive.

The Lady listened, nodded slightly and sighed "This is indeed a problem, let’s see your father’s state then. If we can talk to him and let him know what the situation is, maybe he can still accept it, the big deal is to talk to him once a day."

The Lady sighed and continued, "In fact, I want to take your father with me to Eastcliff, there is another selfish reason…"

Several people hurriedly looked at the Lady, waiting for her next words.

The Lady said seriously, "I want to take your father to the Wade family to see your sister and by the way, with the Wade family to lift all the years of bad blood."

After a pause, the Lady continued, "All these years, although we have not had any contact with the Wade family and even your father’s heart was once very dissatisfied with them… but, the Wade family is ultimately your sister’s in-laws, not to mention, although the whereabouts of Charlie is still unknown, but the blood flowing in his body, is the Wade family’s and the Evans family and their future. If Charlie is found, for his sake, we are bound to release the former suspicion with the Wade family, rather than increase the divide, it is better to open up earlier, so that when we find Charlie, we can give him a complete and harmonious family, by then he has the support of both the Evans Family and the Wade family, he can also be on the right track as soon as possible, what do you think?"

Desmond thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Mom, I agree with your decision."

Marcus also said seriously, "Mom, I have the same opinion as big brother."

Martel and Tece also followed without thinking and expressed the same attitude.

The Lady nodded with relief and lamented, "What I’m most worried about now is that your father can’t wait for the day when Charlie returns, we’ve been looking for Charlie for twenty years and have found nothing so far, I don’t know how long it will take to find his whereabouts…"

The Lady’s eyes turned red, and said sighing "One or two years may be okay, three or five years, ten or eight years, he certainly can not wait…"

Desmond heard this and could not help but sigh "If only I could buy the Rejuvenation Pill, Dad’s problems can be solved."

The Lady saw the effect of the Life Saving pill today and instantly had great confidence in the pill so she hurriedly said "Desmond, let’s go back to the living room, you can give me a good explanation of what this Pill is all about. Recently I also heard people talk about it, but always felt that what they said was too fantastical and not like the real thing, so I couldn’t tell if it was true or not."

Marcus at the side also nodded and agreed "Yes, big brother, recently many people in the circle rumored the miraculous efficacy of the Rejuvenation Pill. I originally wanted to send someone to try to find out about it, but recently there are a lot of things to do, so I didn’t have the energy to do it, so I thought that when you come back, let’s discuss it properly before making a decision."

Desmond looked at the time and said, "Mom, it’s too late tonight, why don’t you go back and rest first, I’ll go with Marcus to keep Dad some company and when you’re well-rested, I’ll talk to you and everyone else about the Rejuvenation Pill tomorrow."

The Lady waved her hand and said, "No, mom is not tired at all. If Stefanie hadn’t left, I could have talked to her all night. Now that she is back in New York, my heart is empty, so I don’t want to sleep."

She looked around and said to everyone, "Let’s not rush to rest tonight, just think of it as a family meeting and let’s have a good chat."

Seeing that the Lady had said so, all of them naturally agreed to do so and a group of people surrounded the Lady and returned to the living room.

After sitting down, Desmond recounted the whole process of his previous trip to Aurous Hill in detail.

When everyone heard his account of the miraculous effect of the Rejuvenation Pill on those bidders, they were all amazed.

Marcus said in awe, "Elder brother, I thought these rumors must have been greatly exaggerated, but according to you, the rumors outside are not exaggerated at all, this stuff can really turn back the clock?"

"Yes!" Desmond sighed "It’s just a pity that I’ve only seen the effect of a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill, I didn’t have the chance to see what kind of magical performance a whole Rejuvenation Pill has after taking it…"

Marcus immediately said, "This is simple, I’ll have someone go directly to investigate the guy who got the Rejuvenation Pill tomorrow and see how much he has changed before and after."

"I think since he can afford to buy the Rejuvenation Pill, he must have his own medical team, all the medical records and health conditions, there must be very detailed information and this kind of person must have a big health problem to bid for the Rejuvenation Pill, so as long as we get his medical records, we can know what kind of physical state he was in before taking the Rejuvenation Pill and exactly what kind of physical state he is in now."

"Moreover, I believe that after taking the Rejuvenation Pill, he will definitely have his medical team conduct a new evaluation of his body at the first time and use scientific means to visually present all the changes, that occurred in his body before and after taking the Pill, so as long as we can get his medical records, we will be able to know how effective a whole Rejuvenation Pill really is!"

Desmond said, "Mom, in fact, the safest way is to take Dad to the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill next year and buy the Pill on the spot and let him take it right there."

The Lady sighed and said, "But according to what you said, they only hold the auction once a year and this year’s has just ended, so we have to wait another year for the next one. There is nothing we can do…"

The Lady added, "You have just heard from Stefanie, there was only this one Life Saving Pill left, so we must make more plans, the auction is the last bottom plan. If we can get the Rejuvenation Pill through other channels before the auction, it would be great!"

After the Evans Family reached a consensus on the matter of the Rejuvenation Pill, the Lady was in a much better mood all of a sudden and it seemed that the whole person was somewhat enlightened, with a smile hanging on her wrinkled face and an expression full of expectation.

She could not help but lament, "For your father to get a Rejuvenation Pill and then hurry to find Charlie, that would be great!"

Marcus hurriedly said, "Mom, I’m going to organize another group of people to go out and search for Charlie’s whereabouts to see if we can find any valuable clues."

The Lady said seriously, "We have invested a lot of manpower and resources over the years, but we have not been able to find any clues about Charlie, so I now wonder if we are going in the wrong direction to begin with."

Marcus asked, "Mom, what do you mean?"

The Lady spoke, "I remember that we first searched the entire Aurous Hill several times and then spread from Aurous Hill to the whole of China, but after searching for more than ten years in there with no clues, we continued to expand the scope to the whole world and we haven’t found any clues until now."

Marcus said "This is the case, you know, looking for people is not easy and sometimes, the luck is not so good, we have been looking for orphans of Chinese ancestry around the world, about the same age as Charlie and then find ways to collect each one’s DNA and my sister’s DNA information to do a comparison, this is the most foolproof way."

Marcus added "The population of 1.5 billion Chinese and of Charlie’s age, there are at least 100 million people even if we use all our abilities and resources, it is impossible to compare the DNA of all 100 million people. If we can achieve 90%, there are at least 10 million people who would not have been compared and many things are not as expected, many times the person you want to find is in the 10% you did not check."

Tece also nodded and said, "Second brother is right, luck is something that often can not be described, even if you look for one in a hundred, it is possible to find ninety-nine in a row are wrong."

The Lady also nodded in agreement and said, "So I think we should not spread out so much now."

Marcus asked, "Mom, you mean to narrow down the search?"

"Right." The Lady said very seriously, "I think the odds are that Charlie is still in the country."

Marcus said "Mom, China has more than 9 million square kilometers, 1.4 billion people, start from all again to find Charlie, we need at least another 10 years and the country does not have all the DNA information database, generally will leave DNA information in the information database, either have a criminal record or have gone to the police to register to find relatives, otherwise, most people’s DNA information will not be included, it is very difficult to find."

But the Lady said very seriously "It does not matter, this time we will start from the domestic search! Since we have already checked all over Aurous Hill, let’s do a thorough investigation of the provinces around Aurous Hill, especially the provinces south of Aurous Hill."

Marcus nodded and said, "Okay, then I will arrange to start with the provinces around Aurous Hill."

Desmond said, "Mom Marcus, Martel and Tece are busy with the group’s affairs, so they are busy, so why don’t I stay in the country to look for Charlie’s whereabouts after I go to Eastcliff this time?"

The Lady nodded gently, "Okay!"

At this time, the oldest Martel took a look at the phone that had been in Do Not Disturb mode and suddenly exclaimed, "Something big has happened to the Joules family!"

"The Joules family?" Desmond remembered his speculation with Jack Lee and asked offhandedly "Did some scandal break out?"

"More than a scandal…" Martel said offhandedly, "The Joules family is estimated to offend the world this time! The news said that the kidnapped kid of the Joules family, he abducted at least twenty innocent girls, abused and killed them and there is video evidence!"

The crowd was stunned and were all filled with horror.

Desmond hastily took out his cell phone just to read some news headlines and knew that his good brother, Jack Lee, was afraid that this time it would be too late to save his life. Out of brotherly love, he hurriedly said, "I’ll go make a phone call."

He stepped out of the villa, went to the closed track and made a call to Jack Lee.

At this time, Jack Lee was in a meeting with a handful of police officers and a number of executives.

Just now, the FBI’s head in New York personally ran over, scolded them and even proposed that if they can not solve the case in the next 24 hours, the FBI will take over.

Jack Lee was worried while scratching his ears. If the case was taken by the FBI, then the face of the New York police can not be completely saved, and he will soon retire, so naturally he does not want to carry such a big case to the FBI, so he now has all the thoughts on how to solve the case.

However, with all the thoughts and clues, it seems to have entered a dead end, so he is repeatedly going around in and out, just can not find the key.

At this time, Jack Lee’s phone suddenly rang, he hurriedly left the conference room, went back to his office and picked up the phone.

Once the call came through, Jack Lee asked, "Desmond , how is the old man doing?"

Desmond said, "Fortunately, he has survived."

Jack Lee breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That’s good… Looks like tonight wasn’t all bad…"

Desmond asked, "How’s your side? I saw the news, it seems things were just as guessed by both of us."

Jack Lee said helplessly, "I really didn’t fucking expect that this boy could commit such a big thing… Did you see the video circulating online? He is such a beast!"

"I haven’t watched it." Desmond said "Just been chatting with mom, saw the news push and also dare not open in front of her. But looking at the headline I was able to guess how such a big scandal, Indeed a little beyond the expected, it seems that behind this Patrick, really is not an idle generation."

Jack Lee said off the cuff "More than Patrick… you know, Master Joules suddenly came back tonight!"

"What?" Desmond exclaimed, "He came back at this time, is he still alive? How could Floyd let him return to New York alive?"

Jack Lee cursed offhandedly, "Damn, that’s what’s strange! I went to Joules’s house at night and Master Joules was there! And what’s even weirder is that Floyd gave up the position of family head!"

"Gave up?" Desmond asked, "Can it be that he returned the family headship to Master Joules?"

"No." Jack Lee said, "It’s even more incredible than that!"

He added "Do you know Master Joules’s youngest granddaughter, Michaela?"

"I know her." Desmond said. "What happened to her?"

Jack Lee said, "The new head of the Joules family, that’s her!"

Desmond was dumbfounded, his mind quickly thought about it and said offhandedly, "Something is wrong! It’s not just this thing that’s not right! Everything that has happened to the Joules family recently is not right!"

Desmond has a fine mind and although his style of action is not strong enough, he definitely sees things more deeply than the average person.

When he was bidding for the Rejuvenation Pill, he had met with Ferdie.

At that time at the auction, he had also once raised the price to a height that even Ferdie could not reach.

Moreover, what impressed Desmond was that not long after he was expelled from the venue that day, he heard that Floyd of the Joules family had seized the position of the family head and even released a secret headhunt to buy Ferdie’s life.

Desmond immediately realized that even if he was expelled from the field, Ferdie had not been able to get the Rejuvenation Pill as he had hoped.

At that time, Desmond also thought that Ferdie was already 96 years old, dying and had very little life left, so he would never have a chance to turn around in his life.

But he never expected that the 96-year-old man could suddenly make a comeback.

Therefore, he immediately realized that there must be something wrong here, not only just that, but Patrick was also kidnapped and exposed to such a huge scandal, there must be a master behind all the hidden manipulation.

Jack Li heard his judgment at this time, also very certainly said "I now also feel that these things are very wrong… I feel that behind the kidnapping and Ferdie’s return, there must be a very good master. Just at the moment I really can not grasp clues…"

Desmond said seriously "Patrick was kidnapped, you should not have a directly related person until now, right?"

"No." Jack Li said truthfully "In this line, we have not even found a single witness so far."

Desmond said seriously "Then I suggest you, check the line of Ferdie, he was in China, but now can return to New York with dignity, even when he was chased together with Michaela, who became the head of the Joules family, this proves that Ferdie has a valuable person to help, you do want to know who is the master behind? Find Ferdie, he definitely knows!"

Jack Li exclaimed, "You mean, the one who kidnapped Patrick and the one who helped Ferdie return to New York are the same person?"

Desmond said without thinking, "That’s right, I think it must be the same person or the same group of people."

Jack Li said doubtfully, "Then I don’t understand, this person or this group of people, why on one side kidnapped Patrick, cut off his ears and exposed all the scandals about him, but on the other side, he helped Ferdie return to New York. If he is very close to Ferdie, he should not lay hands on Ferdie’s great-grandson, right?"

Desmond suddenly remembered something at this time and said seriously, "Jack, I suspect that this matter might have something to do with the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill!"

Jack Li asked in surprise, "The mysterious person who doesn’t even put 300 billion dollars in his eyes?"

"That’s right!" Desmond said "Think about it, with the strength of the Joules family, after Floyd became the head of the family, wanted to kill Ferdie, but even his silhouette was not found, but at that time Ferdie and his granddaughter, the two of them in China can be said to be all alone, no relatives, no money, no power, if there are no high people to help them, they must have been killed by Floyd by now!"

Jack Li was amazed and said with approval "That’s right! This is the truth! Floyd wanted to kill Ferdie after he succeeded in seizing power. It should have been easy, but Ferdie was not killed. Instead he suddenly came back to New York, there must be a high person behind this!"

Desmond also became more and more excited "If it is really the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill, then maybe he himself is in the United States! You should check Ferdie’s entry records and see who entered the country with him tonight!"

Jack Li immediately said, "Desmond, you really have a good fucking brain, you’re better than me! I’ll go check now!"

Desmond busily instructed "Jack, if you find a clue about this matter, you must not hide it from me, my old man can only be cured by the Rejuvenation Pill. If you find a relevant clue, you must tell me!"

"Don’t worry!" Jack Li agreed without hesitation and said off the record, "I will tell you first if there are any findings!"

Jack Li hung up the phone and immediately had someone pull up Ferdie’s entry record.

Since Ferdie entered the country from the VIP building, the number of people entering the country at the same time was not that many, so Jack Li quickly pulled out the entry information of more than twenty people at the same time.

Among them, apart from Ferdie, Michaela and Flint, there was only one Chinese who entered the country at the same time, named Xion Banks.

When Jack Li saw Xion’s name, his pupils shrank! This woman, he had never seen, but heard of!

Some time ago, she led people to exterminate the whole family of Matsumoto in Japan and even escaped under the heavy guard of the Japanese Self Defense Force and incidentally made a wave.

Jack Li had heard of her name. But he didn’t expect that she would come to New York with Ferdie!

He immediately found his old colleague in Interpol and asked for his help to investigate Xion’s information.

In the beginning, the Japanese Interpol issued a wanted notice for her and had been trying to take her back but after the Dragon Temple announced that Xion had joined them, the Japanese side quietly pulled down the wanted notice.

But the good thing is that the Interpol database is connected between countries, so Jack Li’s old colleague immediately compiled Xion’s information and sent it to him.

After carefully reading the information, Jack Li immediately gave a call back to Desmond.

As soon as the phone call came through, he said out of the blue, "Desmond, I found out that there is a woman named Xion Banks who entered the country together with Ferdie, that woman used to be the illegitimate daughter of the Banks Family in China and some time ago, she committed a murder case in Japan!"

"Banks Family?" Desmond asked in surprise "I know something about the Banks Family in China, they were as my sister’s in-laws similar in strength, definitely not as strong as the Joules family. How dare people from the Banks Family interfere in the affairs of the Joules family?"

Jack Li said offhandedly, "That Xion Banks, some time ago she joined the Dragon Temple and now she is working for them!"

"Dragon Temple?" Desmond was dumbfounded as he listened and said, "How did they get involved with the Joules family?"

Jack Li said, "It could be that the Joules family’s senior promised a heavy sum of money and asked the Dragon Temple to come over to help him take back the family headship."

Desmond said doubtfully, "If this is the only thing, then your speculation is very reasonable, but the question is if the Dragon Temple is really hired by the Joules family’s senior, how would they go to kidnap Patrick? While being hired, they also kidnapped their employer’s eldest grandson, isn’t that a contradiction?"

Jack Li remembered something and said offhandedly, "By the way, the Dragon Temple had friction with your sister’s in-laws family before, do you know about this?"

"Yes." Desmond said in a cold voice "The Master of the Dragon Temple has a grudge against my brother-in-law and last time he went to them, it is said that the Wade family gave up half of their family fortune to avoid a disaster."

Jack Li said offhandedly, "Then it’s possible that the Dragon Temple has tasted sweetness on the Wade family and now wants to make another fortune from the Joules family!"

Desmond had many grievances against the Dragon Temple. The reason for this is because the Dragon Temple had made a move against the Wade family and had also put out the word that his brother-in-law would be thrown to the ground.

Desmond is different from the second brother Marcus. In the eyes of Marcus, he only recognizes his sister Lily and nephew Charlie. The others, even his brother-in-law, he does not put him in his eyes. This is mainly because Marcus is younger, when his sister married Bruce, he was still in college and had little contact with his brother-in-law.

But Desmond is different, he and his sister only got two years apart, so he had a lot of contact with his brother-in-law, deep down, he still has a certain recognition of Bruce as a brother-in-law. So, when he heard that the Dragon Temple was looking for the Wade family, he mentioned this matter to Marcus, hoping that he could put pressure on the Dragon Temple on behalf of the Evans family, so that they would not make things difficult for the Wade family.

But Marcus did not agree. The reason he did not agree was very simple, it is because he did not put the Wade family in his heart.

A long time ago, the Wade family’s old man Lord Wade once took the initiative to approach Marcus, at an elite chamber of commerce meeting, but Marcus told him explicitly, at the time, that in the Wade family he only recognizes Charlie, and no one else.

Since Charlie was not found, he naturally had no reason to help the Wade family.

But this incident later also gave Marcus a burst of fear, because it was so unexpected, Wesley actually wanted to go up to the Wade Mountain to his sister and brother-in-law’s remains and dig up their graves!

Fortunately, the Wade family later took the initiative to take out half of the family fortune to settle the matter, otherwise, if his sister’s remains were destroyed, Marcus could not forgive himself for the rest of his life.

It was also at that time, in his heart for the Wade family his emotions more or less loosened and also with Desmond’s table attitude, if the time is right in the future, he will definitely give the Wade family some help.

Right now, Desmond heard that the Dragon Temple came again, in his heart he can not help but feel a surge of disgust.

So, he said to Jack "If it’s true that the Dragon Temple is behind this, you can’t let them get away with it. If you can’t deal with them in the New York Police, go to the CIA and Homeland Security.

Jack said seriously "I also plan to do so, but right now there is no good opportunity, after all, I now know that the members of the Dragon Temple have arrived in New York, only Xion Banks as a person, grasped as the intelligence and evidence is seriously inadequate."

Jack added "Moreover, there is something I still haven’t figured out until now."

Desmond asked, "What is it?"

Jack said, "What you just said is that it is justifiable for Dragon Temple to help Master Joules seize power and make a fortune in the process, but they have no reason to kidnap Patrick, unless the person who kidnapped Patrick is someone else."

Desmond sighed "It’s really a problem, it feels like solving a complex equation, no matter which direction to cut, it’s not right, it’s like there’s some necessary condition missing."

Jack remembered something and asked, "Oh yes, do you remember what I told you about that star named Stefanie Sun?"

"I remember." Desmond asked, "What’s wrong? This matter have something to do with her?"

Jack smacked his lips and said seriously, "There’s no evidence that it’s related to her yet, but I always feel some connection."

Desmond didn’t say anything about Stefanie delivering medicine to his father tonight and saving his life, but asked, "How did you think about it?"

Jack said, "I think this girl is not simple! Look, from the exposure of this guy Patrick, the night he disappeared at that charity dinner, it was clearly set up for Stefanie. He certainly wanted to kidnap her, to meet his own perverted desires, but the result was she did not fall in, Patrick, the person who made the game fell in instead. A snake cannot suppress a dragon, let alone a dragon like Patrick, I say this girl has to have a great ability…"

Desmond heard his expression slightly austere.

A moment later, he spoke, "Jack, do you know what Stefanie has to do with our family?"

Jack was surprised and asked, "What? Do you know her? I have investigated her details, the only daughter of the Sun family in Eastcliff. The Sun family seems to have a good relationship with your sister’s in-laws, but the strength seems to be a bit worse than your sister’s in-laws, so reasonably speaking, in the eyes of your Evans family, it should not be enough to look at, right?"

Desmond seriously said, "Stefanie, is my nephew’s fiance!"

Jack was shocked and asked, "Really? Your nephew, have you found him?"

"No." Desmond said, "Stefanie’s marriage to my nephew was set by my sister when they were both children."

"Oh… Doll marriage…" Jack muttered a sentence to himself and said off the top of his head, "But I haven’t heard you talk about this before."

Desmond said seriously "I also learned this evening, that my father was critically ill, his heart had stopped, just at the right moment Miss Sun came to visit, she had a Life Saving Pill that pulled my father back from the brink of death."

Jack on the other end of the phone froze for a long time cursing and said "I’ll be damned, this evening is really a dog! How come all the strange and bizarre things will happen on this night?"

"The Joules family not to mention those things, your old man is critically ill, this Stefanie flew from the east coast to the west coast thousands of miles to deliver medicine, is she a foreteller? Or did she get wind of something in advance?"

"This…" Desmond frowned and said, "This should not be… she just happened to come over to visit, I told you, she is my nephew’s fiance, this time she is on a tour to the United States, so took time to visit the family, just met my father and he was critically ill, so it-"

As he spoke he suddenly stopped, his expression was very puzzled.

Although Jack could not see his expression, he could also guess a rough idea, so he opened his mouth and asked "Do you also think that this Stefanie, without knowing anything, could just happen to fly from the east coast of the United States. To the west coast overnight to visit at this time of the old man’s critical illness, which is indeed a bit of bullshit to me?"

Desmond murmured, "Hearing you say that, it is indeed a bit weird…"

As Desmond spoke he continued, "But this thing is also a bit strange, if you push it the other way around, my father’s critical illness has never been leaked to the public. Except you, no one knows, how did she know that my father was critically ill?"

Jack asked him, "What time did she arrive?"

Desmond thought about it and said, "Maybe ten or twenty minutes later than me, I can’t remember exactly."

Jack smacked his lips and said, "This is really fucking hell, you came from New York, she also came from New York and only a dozen or twenty minutes later than you, that is, basically equal to the same foot! This is not a fucking coincidence, it’s fucking deliberate to save the old man!"

Jack Li’s words made Desmond feel a sense of relief.

He also immediately began to mentally calculate the reasonableness of this matter. Thinking about it, he felt that Jack Li’s point was right. If this is all a coincidence, then the old man can no longer even be described as blessed with a great life, but simply blessed by the gods of heaven.

Moreover, Stefanie’s timing was just too good. If she had been a few minutes later, the old man would have been brain dead, all due to lack of oxygen in his brain and that he might not have been saved by the Great Golden Immortal.

In addition, she suddenly flew so far to visit Los Angeles this evening, that too makes it a bit unbelievable.

After all, the east and west coasts of the United States have a distance of more than 4,000 kilometers, a distance that is farther than from China’s northernmost Desert City all the way to the southernmost Hainan Island.

It is not reasonable to come to visit across such a long distance in the middle of the night. What’s more, Stefanie came to the United States not a day or two, if she wanted to visit, she could have arranged earlier, or simply later, when she arrived in Los Angeles for a concert and then visit the family.

But she chose this time, most likely as Jack Li said, she came in a hurry after knowing that the old man was critically ill.

Thinking of this, he couldn’t help but say, "If that’s true, then where exactly did Miss Sun get the information from? The Evans Family has a large number of people, I certainly do not dare to guarantee that all the family members, as well as the Evans Family’s underlings are absolutely reliable, but the flow of information takes time and it cannot be this fast."

Jack Li said "If you really want to know, then you have to start from the moment she landed in the Evans Family and reverse comb her entire line of motion, such as from which airport her plane actually took off, time of departure and then push forward from the airport, such as how exactly did she get to the airport? What time did she arrive? With whom? Then continue backward to see exactly where she departed from before going to the airport."

Having said that, he immediately tapped in front of the computer for a while and said, "All civil aviation flight information and flight trajectories are publicly available on the internet and the same is true for private jets. I’ll take a look now. I’m flying from New York this afternoon. Flights to Los Angeles."

While speaking he identified a series of information from the website, then he operated the mouse while speaking "There are only seven private planes flying from New York to Los Angeles this afternoon and the last one that landed on the runway at Evans Estate …… Well, there are only two, the one you flew in I know and this one with registration number B9733, should be the one that Stefanie took."

While speaking, Jack Li exclaimed "She and you surprisingly both took off from JFK, the two of you only have a 20 minute difference in takeoff time."

When Desmond heard this, his heart was shocked.

Without waiting for him to speak, Jack Li said with some excitement, "Good! Good! Finally, I’ve caught a clue! I’ll have someone check the information and surveillance of the airport, to see where this lady got the magic power to receive the news in such a short period of time!"

Desmond was slightly stunned and quickly said, "Jack Li, how about this matter ends here, don’t investigate any further."

Jack Li was surprised and asked, "Why? This is the only clue that can be caught and I now feel more and more my judgment is certainly correct, because the old man’s critical illness came too suddenly, so this Stefanie did not have the opportunity to properly deal with the clues left behind, otherwise if you really give her enough time, so that the person is hiding behind a little bit of planning, the mechanism, then we can not even find this clue! Do you not want to find out, in the end, through what channel she knew about the old man’s critical illness?"

Desmond said "Jack Li, no matter what channel Miss Sun learned of the old man’s critical illness, I think she has absolutely no hostility towards our Evans Family, not only no hostility, she is also our Evans family’s great benefactor if she did not come across, these thousands of kilometers to save the old man’s life, he would have passed away by now."

Desmond spoke and with a slight beating he continued "Such a great kindness, we have not had the opportunity to properly return, but now to investigate her, this is not justified in reason. In case she finds out, she will think that the Evans Family people do not act generously."

Jack Li hesitated for a moment and said seriously "Desmond, this matter is not only for your Evans investigation, but also for the investigation of breaking this case, as I said before, she could get out of Patrick’s trap unharmed and even led to him lifting the stone to smash his own feet, it proves that she must have a very strong person sitting around, maybe, all this can help us to identify that person!"

"The first thing I did was to find out what happened to Patrick and what happened to Master Joules when he came back, but I couldn’t find any clues."

Then, Jack Li hurriedly added "Desmond, don’t worry, my investigation has nothing to do with you, it’s entirely my decision as a police officer to solve the case and you don’t need to have any negative emotions."

Desmond sighed helplessly and said, "Jack Li, you are a police officer, how to investigate the case is your freedom, I will not interfere much."

"Good!" Jack Li could not hide his excitement and said, "Thank you for your understanding Desmond, talk to you later, I must solve this case!"

Desmond busily asked, "Jack Li, if this matter is related to Miss Sun, please do me a favor and do not implicate her personally as much as possible."

Jack Li said without thinking, "Don’t worry, I will!"

After hanging up the phone, Jack Li immediately found his most trusted subordinate and instructed, "Go to JFK Airport now, starting from the airport, investigate all the information before the departure of the B9733 private plane, including the passenger named Stefanie Sun’s boarding time, security check time and arrival time at the airport and then follow this line all the way to the front, until or before she left the hotel this morning. Investigate all her movements after she woke up! Bring me back all the video data you can get!"

The subordinate asked in surprise, "Chief… Do you want to investigate that big star? She’s getting a lot of attention right now, we’re investigating her for no reason, this… if the higher officials ask us, how can we explain?"

Jack Li said in a cold voice "I suspect that she is related to the case of Patrick’s kidnapping, so I must investigate her to the latter, but before finding the actual clues, you must ensure that this matter remains in the dark, otherwise, we will both be in trouble!"

Jack Li’s subordinate is very clear about the seriousness of this matter. In the United States, this law enforcement authority is extremely clear and everywhere restricted in the country. In the absence of permission from superiors, randomly following the investigation of a public figure, once exposed, it is likely to provoke a lot of public pressure.

However, he himself is Jack Li’s favorite, very obedient to his orders, so at this time he dared not delay and said immediately "Chief, then I will go to investigate!"

Jack Li instructed, "Remember, do not miss any clues! Maybe an inadvertent discovery can affect the detection of the entire case!"

The other party nodded and said, "Don’t worry, I’ve been with you for so many years, you still don’t understand my style of action?"

He looked at the time and said, "It’s already past two in the morning, I’ll try to bring back the clues you want before nine in the morning!"

Jack Li nodded and said, "Work hard!"

With the departure of his man, Jack Li’s heart, finally, had a hint of hidden excitement. Since Patrick was kidnapped, he had been very depressed, because he couldn’t find a clue and now he also finally saw a glimmer of hope.

At this time in New York, already night, but the city is still not asleep. Patrick’s video is still spreading extremely fast on the Internet. Countless New York citizens were too stimulated by the video to sleep, the public’s mood is also very complex, angry, nervous, scared, or anxious.

People are constantly expressing their views on the matter online, while many people have also started to denounce the Joules family online.

Although everyone knows that all these things are the personal actions of Patrick, the sober public is very clear that the reason why Patrick was able to commit so many untold crimes, are largely due to the blessing of the family halo and the support of the family’s financial power.

The Joules family’s reputation, all of a sudden fell to the bottom and became the object of everyone’s scorn. Roger, as the head of the family in the eyes of the public, has also become the target of crazy attacks by people at this time.

Michaela did not immediately come out to represent the Joules family to take a stand and Roger looked at the internet so many people scolded him to death, the whole person’s mood is unusually low at this moment.

He wanted to beg Michaela to come out and make a statement and also officially announce that she has replaced him as the new family head. However, he did not dare to go to her to open his mouth.

After all, she and the old man did not pursue him for power seizure.

It is already extraordinary generosity, he runs over to make a request at this time, this would simply be asking for some trouble.

He also knows very well that Charlie Wade has explained it to Michaela, it is tomorrow morning that she officially has to hold a conference. This means that from now until tomorrow, before the start of the conference, he has to block the gun for the entire Joules family.

……

The next day early in the morning.

Just as the group of passionate people on the internet, cursing Patrick Joules and Roger Joules to death all night long, another video was suddenly released on the internet.

In the video, the bodies of Patrick and Charlson were lying in front of an incinerator and the person who shot the video identified them both then pushed the two bodies into the incinerator and burned them cleanly with fire.

From the corpse identification to the corpse was pushed into the incinerator ignition and then the body finally turned into a pile of ashes, the entire video has no editing, it is completely a single string to the end.

At the end of the video, there are some subtitles at the bottom, presenting eleven big words: Good or evil, all will have a reward at the end.

Once this video was released, it immediately exploded the entire network.

People only knew that Patrick was kidnapped and his ears were brutally cut off by the kidnappers, but they didn’t know what his current condition was.

Now, the two culprits of the whole thing were executed by the kidnappers, which instantly made everyone excited to the extreme!

They knew very well in their hearts that once these two people were arrested and brought to justice, then these two people would definitely only be sentenced to life imprisonment.

If that was the case, every one of them would be very dissatisfied.

But now, the mysterious kidnappers have taken out these two scums of the earth, what could be more gratifying than that?

The ordinary people stopped calling these mysterious people kidnappers and instead started calling them chivalrous robbers and praised these chivalrous robbers.

In the opinion of the general public, if this mysterious group of chivalrous robbers had not kidnapped Patrick and exposed these crimes of his, then instead of getting any sanction, Patrick would have continued to brutalize an unknown number of innocent victims.

So, these chivalrous robbers not only terminated the atrocities, but even sent the criminals to hell, which can be said to be of great merit.

Along with the video, there are also these words, "good or evil, all will have a reward at the end."

Countless people after reading the words are deeply shocked, many of them started to put these words in their social media bios and statuses.

There are even many tattoo enthusiasts, early in the morning calling their tattoo artist and can not wait to tattoo these words on their bodies.

At this time, during the night without sleep, Jack Li had just made a cup of coffee ready to refresh his bogged mind.

Eager to crack the case, he did not leave his office all night.

He was waiting with great anticipation for the results of his subordinate’s investigation when suddenly there was a knock on the door, a subordinate rushed in panic and said offhandedly "Inspector, something big has happened!"

When Jack Li, who had not slept all night, heard this, he immediately felt overwhelmed and he hurriedly asked, "What happened this time?"

The other party said, "Patrick Joules and Charlson Cox are both dead!"

"What?" When Jack Li heard this, he asked with horror, "When did this happen?"

"Just now!" The other party explained "A video just came out on the internet, in the video, Patrick and Charlson have been cremated!"

Jack Li’s brain was dizzy and he quickly said, "Quick, let me see!"

His subordinate hurriedly handed over the phone and on the screen, it was the video that had just been exposed.

Jack Li clicked on it and saw the two bodies being pushed into the incinerator and immediately cursed in anger "These people are so desperate! They’ve blocked all the ways out for us!"

For Jack Li, Patrick was kidnapped and he didn’t catch him, Patrick had his ears cut off and he didn’t catch him, until Patrick’s evil deeds came to light, but he didn’t notice it before and then he didn’t catch him, which has made him and the whole police force lose face.

The only way to regain their status back was to find a way, to find the person who kidnapped Patrick and then get him back for a public trial.

Only in this way could the police department regain its last bit of face.

However, he did not expect that the kidnappers were so ruthless, so much so that they directly killed Patrick and Charlson! This is equivalent to the last little retreat for him blocked in a large part!

From the beginning to the end, the police failed to seize the opportunity to regain face and now that Patrick was also dead, Jack Li felt that the only thing he could do was to catch the kidnappers.

Only by catching the kidnappers could the police prove that they were still useful.

However, Jack Li still has a worry in his heart, If he really finds a clue, should he catch those people?

If not, the police will lose face and the entity of justice will be challenged.

But if he really catches them, how to explain it to the public?

After all, these kidnappers have become the eyes of the public chivalrous, the police did not catch the bad guys but in the end, the chivalrous gang is arrested and the public will certainly scold them to death…

At this instant, Jack Li felt the whole headache explode, he did not know what to do.

The man who was sent to investigate Stefanie called at this time and said "Chief, there is a clue!"

The words of his subordinate made Jack Li’s spirit shake. He hurriedly asked, "What have you found?"

The subordinate immediately reported, "We have found Stefanie Sun’s movement line, before she went to the airport yesterday and she actually had a spatial intersection with you, chief!"

"What?" As a police detective, Jack Li naturally knew what spatial intersection meant, which meant that he was once in the same physical space as Stefanie, which made him exclaim "Spatial intersection in what place?"

The subordinate said, "She first went to Joules’s house yesterday at noon, then from Joules’s house, she went to the Cantonese style roast goose restaurant in Chinatown and after she arrived at the roast goose restaurant, you and Mr. Evans also arrived there!"

"Fuck!" Jack Li burst out a curse , "So that’s how it is!"

When he heard this, he was actually a little disappointed in his heart.

By digging deeper into this line of Stefanie, he originally wanted to bring out the mysterious person hiding behind her to protect her.

Moreover, he had always felt that she must have a very strong intelligence network, this was why she was able to get the news of the Evans Family’s old man’s critical illness in such a short time.

However, listening to his man report, he realized that the original thing is a coincidence. It is that at that time Stefanie herself was in that roast goose restaurant, so Desmond chatted with him and was not surprisingly heard by her…

Thinking of this, he sighed lightly and asked "Who was with her? When did she leave?"

The subordinate said, "I watched the surrounding CCTV footage, specifically with whom, it is not yet possible to determine, but she arrived first before you, Mr. Evans left first, you probably came out after waiting for two or three minutes, Stefanie came after a minute or two after you came out, as she came out, she went directly to the airport."

Jack Li was busy saying, "Send me the video to see!"

"Okay."

Soon, Jack Li’s phone received a video. This video originated from the surveillance camera that was diagonally across from the roast goose restaurant.

After he opened it, he saw the process of Stefanie and Charlie’s car arriving at the roast goose restaurant.

However, because the front door of the restaurant is just in the dead center of this surveillance probe, so in the video, they can not see the situation when people get out of the car.

If they can find the frontal surveillance video, Jack Li will be able to see Stefanie then from the car after getting down and intimately holding a man into the roast goose restaurant.

And that man is the man the Evans Family has been struggling to find for twenty years named Charlie Wade!

At this point in the video, just shortly after Stefanie and Charlie’s car stopped, Jack Li saw himself and Desmond’s car also entered the monitoring range.

He looked straight sucking his teeth, then he made a phone call to the other side, opened his mouth and asked "You did not find other monitoring probes? The best thing is that the other side can be photographed, by people."

The other side replied "No, the one in the line of roast goose restaurant surveillance video is only this one."

Jack Li cursed and said "Fuck, I’ve long suggested to the mayor to let him allocate funds to set up a Skynet system, he just grumbled reluctant to approve, look on the other side, even a small city’s surveillance coverage rate has long exceeded 95%! And look at New York, until last year, only the subway stations had installed monitoring!"

The other side helplessly said "Chief, even in New York if we installed the Skynet, it is not of much use, even if you can install 100,000 cameras overnight, the next day certainly those gang members smashes half of them, the remaining half, it is estimated that the homeless will demolish them for cigarettes and burgers… "

Jack Li sighed and said, "Forget it, look for any other clues."

The other party was busy asking "Do you want to ask the owner of that roast goose restaurant? Maybe the restaurant has its own surveillance."

Jack Li immediately said, "Do not go there first, that Stefanie as the most famous singer is Chinese, but went to this roast goose restaurant to eat, the probability of knowing the owner is high. Risking to ask will alert the snake."

While speaking Jack Li had a bright idea, so he said "So, you wait for the roast goose restaurant to open, go inside to eat a meal, see if there is a security camera inside. If there is, in the afternoon, let people in the vicinity of the street create a cell phone robbery and then ask a man to go to the restaurant, saying that the investigation needs to retrieve their surveillance video, at that time you can retrieve the whole hard drive."

The other party laughed "I get it sir… you have the means! Then I’ll wait for them to open the door and go over to take a look first!"

After Jack Li gave a hint, he hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, he flipped out the video, then he pulled back the progress bar, he then first saw Desmond’s car quickly leave from the restaurant, shortly after, he himself also walked out from the restaurant, followed by the car that Stefanie took then also drove away from Chinatown in the same direction as Desmond.

He couldn’t help but mutter "That day when I went to this restaurant with Desmond, it was already long after lunch, the restaurant seemed to be empty, so where was Stefanie?"

He could not help but close his eyes. In his mind he replayed the situation in the restaurant that day.

Soon, the picture of that day was presented in his mind.

As a detective for a long time, he has a very strong eidetic memory, may not have noticed a small detail of the scene, but those details have actually been in his mind like a video recorder, mechanically stored in the mind, he can replay, just like rewinding and rewatching many of the details of the time, he is able to capture again.

Soon, he remembered that in the roast goose restaurant, next to the right-hand side, there was a wooden staircase going upward. That day when he and Desmond entered the door, they did not deliberately pay attention to the staircase, but an image in his mind suddenly flashed. Then the staircase was not empty, but there were two people’s legs that appeared in the uppermost right corner of the image in his mind.

He immediately confirmed in his mind that when he and Desmond went to the restaurant that day, Stefanie should have just gone up with another person.

So, he couldn’t help but murmur, "Who is the other person? Is it her agent? Or is it the kid who fell out with Roger Joules when Patrick was kidnapped that day?"

Thinking of this, his mind couldn’t help but think of Charlie’s performance that day.

When he thought of Charlie, he couldn’t help but think "After Patrick was kidnapped that day, under Rogers’s aggressive posture, he was already able to not show the slightest bit of fear and even not let go, so it is clear that he is extremely confident in his heart, but why is he so confident?"

"He knew this was the Joules family’s territory, he accompanied Stefanie to attend the charity dinner organized by Patrick, he certainly knew the Joules family’s strength in the background."

"Knowing the ability of the Joules family and still not putting Rogers in the eyes, this kind of person, in the end, is too strong, or too crazy?"

When Jack Li thought of this, he felt more and more… That there seemed to be some secrets in that young man.

Jack Li felt that a person, whether he was crazy or strong, had to have enough backbone, so he wanted to find out why that young man had the backbone to go head to head with Rogers Joules.

In his opinion, this young man may become a breakthrough point. However, what he is most worried about now is that he does not know how to reach that young man in a reasonable way.

After all, if a person rash approaches without a reasonable enough reason, then he will certainly suspect the other party’s motives for approaching him.

For smart people, once they sense that something is wrong, they will immediately take countermeasures so that the other party can not find any breakthrough point.

Just when he was worried about this matter, Desmond suddenly called.

Jack Li did not hesitate, so he directly pressed the answer button.

On the other end of the phone, Desmond opened up and asked, "Jack, did you find anything new last night?"

In fact, Desmond did not sleep much last night, his mind has been thinking, how did Stefanie in the end learn the news of the old man’s critical illness?

However, after all, he told Jack Li yesterday that he didn’t want to investigate Stefanie so now he was too embarrassed to ask Jack Li directly and could only ask vaguely if there were any new discoveries.

Jack Li and Desmond are good brothers for many years, naturally knowing what is in his brother’s mind, so he directly replied "I had someone reverse trace the source from JFK airport, to say you may not believe it, when we were eating at roast goose in Chinatown, this Stefanie was also there."

"What?" Desmond, incomparably surprisedly asked "She was also in the restaurant? That can’t be, there were only two of us in there, at that time besides the boss and his guys, right?"

Jack Li said, "You may not have noticed, but I carefully thought back, when we were entering the restaurant there were two people, who had just arrived before us on the floor, one of the two people was Stefanie."

Desmond blurted out "I see… There is such a coincidence! This means that Miss Sun did not get the news of the old man’s critical illness from other people, she heard it directly from me when I was speaking to you…"

"Right." Jack Li smiled sarcastically and said, "This thing looks like I thought too much. I thought yesterday that there must be some conspiracy theory, but I did not expect that things could have such a coincidence. At that time you said that the old Master is seriously ill and then rushed to the airport, I did not have much time to leave, after I left Stefanie’s car also left Chinatown in the same direction as you, must be directly going there to the airport, which can reasonably explain why she could follow you to Los Angeles."

Desmond sighed "It seems that the old man is really blessed with a great life… That day if the two of us did not go to eat roast goose, the old man would certainly not be able to pass this hurdle…"

"Yes." Jack sighed "Speaking of which this Miss Sun is also really affectionate, after hearing about this matter, immediately she went to Los Angeles, it seems that the reason why she would come to Los Angeles, it was not to pay a visit, but to save the old man."

Desmond said with incomparable emotion, "I really didn’t expect that the hidden story of the matter would be like this… In that case, our Evans family owes Miss Sun an even greater debt of gratitude."

Jack Li gave a hmmm, but soon muttered with some doubts, "Desmond, there is a thing I did not understand, if I say out loud you do not mind right?"

Desmond then said, "You can say it."

Jack Li said, "Look since this Miss Sun had the medicine that could save the old man and she also knew that you were downstairs, so why did you think she didn’t just give you the medicine?"

Jack Li added "And look, she didn’t go after you immediately after you left, she waited until I left before coming out, which feels as if she was deliberately trying to avoid you."

"This…" Desmond also can not think of a reason, so he said "You said she did not give me the medicine directly, it is likely that she was afraid that I would not believe it? If I don’t believe in her medicine, whether I will receive it is a question, whether I will give it to the old man after receiving it, is another question."

Jack Li sighed and said, "Maybe, but I feel that in all these things, there is not a single thing that is logical and completely smooth."

Desmond then said, "Okay, then you should not be too suspicious, I just received a news push, the Joules family’s spokesman announced that the Joules family will hold a press conference at eight o’clock in the morning, when the whole network synchronized live, it is estimated that the newly appointed young girl will step in to save the day."

Jack Li smiled sarcastically and said, "To save the day… this mess, I think whoever it is, they can not clean up."

Desmond said "This time if the brave man breaks his wrist, there is still a chance, depending on whether this little girl has the courage or not."

Jack Li laughed "Then I’d like to see how capable this little girl really is! If she can save the day and try to moderate the public anger, it will be a favor to me, otherwise, I’m really fucking worried to death…"

Jack Li lamented "A dead Patrick, a dead Charlson Cox and also involved dozens of brutalized young girls, so many cases of human life. It really is an overwhelming case for the whole of the police department and law enforcement in the city…"

Desmond said "The good thing is that those young girls are not missing in New York, so you can still excuse yourself a little."

Desmond reminded, "But Jack, you have to find a way to stabilize the situation first, you can’t let the situation go down further."

"Yes." Jack Li said, "I will have a morning meeting with them in a moment and the attitude should be clear, no matter what, no one can die again in New York because of this matter."

As soon as the words fell, a subordinate pushed the door without knocking and said in a panic "Inspector, something big has happened!"

When Jack Li heard this, his head buzzed with a sharp pain. He thought his nerves were big enough, but he didn’t expect to be tortured into a nervous breakdown by the words something big has happened.

These words, he doesn’t know how many times he has heard, but each time after hearing, his nerves have to suffer from the destruction and stimulation.

So he could only ask "What’s the big fucking deal again?

The subordinate said in a panic "Someone found a dozen floating bodies in the mouth of the Hudson River, each body is tied to the float, the body is also chained with the lead that is sunk in the water, the killer deliberately let them float in less than a meter from the surface. Early in the morning, a boat saw a group of things swaying around in the water and thought it was some large fish, only to find all the dead people…"

"Holy shit!" Jack Li stood up and said "How can so many people die? Have the dead been identified?"

"It’s confirmed." The subordinate said incomparably nervous "The nearest precinct has sent people over, after the initial investigation of the scene, it can be determined that the dead are almost all dignitaries and the gentry of the great families… Among them are the heir of the Routhschild collateral family and the eldest son of the Hudson family… Brandt family, the son-in-law of British aristocratic origin…"

The report from his subordinates made Jack Li furious.

He really didn’t expect that not long after Patrick and Charlson died, so many corpses were suddenly found in New York and all of them were dignitaries. He subconsciously asked "Has the forensic pathologist reached there?"

The subordinate replied "Yes, even the FBI has received the wind and sent people over to investigate."

Jack Li asked with a black face "When did these people die?

"Last night." The subordinate replied offhand "The coroner said the time of death was no more than eight hours."

"Damn it!" Jack Li said without thinking "It must be the same gang that killed Patrick…"

He immediately ordered, "Hurry up and have them all transfer the corpses to the morgue of the autopsy center, don’t let any media get close and don’t let anyone give media interviews! If anyone dares to quietly give information to the media, once caught, I will not spare them!"

The subordinate said, "I’ll talk to them now!"

The subordinate turned and left and Jack Li slammed the ashtray to the ground and the glass ashtray instantly fell into pieces.

At this moment, his heart was already burning with anger. He really did not expect that he had just said that luckily these deaths were not in New York, the echo of the words in this room had not completely dissipated and immediately he got this news.

What he didn’t expect was that these people would dare to play so big in New York, which simply did not put the NYPD in the eye!

This reminds him of what happened to the Tokyo Police Department some time ago. In those days of the Tokyo chaos, the Tokyo Police Department should have faced the same situation as it is now.

Thinking of this, he remembered Xion Banks who entered the country with Ferdie and Michaela. He couldn’t help but think "Could it be that this time it was Xion's handiwork again? Okay! Then I will go and meet her! Let’s see how capable she really is!"

With his mind made up, Jack Li picked up the desk phone, dialed a short number and ordered, "Tell the second team to get ready, we’ll leave in two minutes!"

He hung up the phone and found that his phone was still on, so he picked it up and said to Desmond, "Desmond, I have some urgent business to take care of, let’s leave it for now."

Desmond said, "Jack, I advise you not to try to hide this matter, because it won’t be long before the killer will definitely take the initiative to release the video and evidence with these dozen or so people."

Jack Li asked, "You mean that these people, like Patrick, have done a lot of unconscionable things?"

"Definitely." Desmond opened his mouth and said, "Although the murderers behind the scenes are vicious, but honestly, what they do, is also considered to punish evil and promote good, remove the violence, so I believe that they will not kill without reason, once killed, it proves that these people must be extremely evil."

Desmond added "With their style of action, this matter will certainly be exposed at a suitable time and by then everyone will definitely know, so there is no need for you to hide it for the time being. It is better to take the initiative to announce it to the public openly and honestly."

Jack Li let out a long sigh and said helplessly, "Hmm! The impact of this incident on the NYPD is really too bad, if it is announced now, I’m afraid that immediately it will hit the headlines. In less than a minute, the mayor and council members will all call, then I do not know how to deal with them…"

He added "This kind of thing can’t be concealed for sure, so I have to leave the police station first, in case any scandal really comes to light later, let the director go and explain to the mass media, I just take this opportunity to hide a wave, I’m about to retire, I don’t want to say anything to become the public enemy before retirement."

Desmond said, "That makes sense, it’s good to avoid some right and wrong, then you pay attention to safety, we will get in contact again if there is anything."

"Okay!" Jack Li hung up the phone, then hurriedly packed his things and left the police station. He had just gotten in his car and was ready to head to the Joules family estate, when his phone received a push notification.

The headline of the tweet was shocking to his eyes ‘Thirteen murderers related to Patrick Joules in New York were executed by mysterious forces last night!’

He hastily clicked on the tweet and was horrified to find that the other side had been exposed… Many more videos related to the abuse and the protagonist of these videos was no longer Patrick Joules. But the thirteen dead people who were found in the Hudson River today!

These thirteen people, compared with the behavior of Patrick can only be said to have been more than ever, the cruelty of the means is outrageous. At the end of their sadistic video is a video taken on the sea late at night.

In the video, the thirteen people were executed, like dumplings, one by one, thrown from the boat into the water, the video shooter used a strong light, to give each of the thirteen people a close-up of their faces, you can see that they all died a very tragic death, each of them is lifeless and the eyes are full of horror.

In the video with each shot to the face, there is a short screen pause and then the letters are next to the person’s name, origin and related information.

These thirteen people, each of them is a son of a wealthy family of great fame in New York and each of them is the offspring of a wealthy family worth billions of dollars.

Once this video was released, it once again exploded the entire internet and the media followed up on the story in the shortest possible time.

The public was outraged and the internet was full of vitriol against these 13 people and their families, which soon triggered a mass hatred of the common people, the middle class and the upper class.

At one time, the entire New York high society was afraid that after this incident, the whole society would be watching every high society member and all their scandals could be digged up and exposed.

Jack Li’s top boss called him, asking him to prepare a press conference immediately, to make a statement to the media and the public, to stabilize people’s hearts.

But Jack Li refused to accept such an assignment and said, "I’m on my way to the autopsy center, let someone else do it."

The supervisor said angrily "Patrick disappeared in your jurisdiction, which led to so many cases. This should also be under your name. At this time of course you are the most appropriate person to deal with the press conference!"

Jack Li said without thinking "Either you let me go to the autopsy center, I do my best to find clues, try to solve the case, or you will give me a direct word of pain, I will immediately retire from this place, but for this matter I really do not want to participate at all!"

When the supervisor heard this, he said angrily, "Inspector Li! You do not threaten me with retirement! Even if you want to retire early, it must be after the press conference!"

Jack Li also gave up and spoke, "In that case, then I promise you with my personality, I will directly announce the news of early retirement at the press conference and as for this case, I will not say a word, not even a single word!"

"You…" The supervisor was furious for a while, but in the face of Jack Li who is acting like such a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, he had no choice but to angrily say "I’ll cover for you first, but you’d better solve the case quickly! Otherwise, even if you retire, walking in the streets of New York you will still be pointed out!"

Jack Li immediately said, "Don’t worry, if this case is not solved, I will hold a conference and personally apologize to all the American people!"

After hanging up his boss’s phone call, Jack Li said to his subordinates, "No more autopsy center, go to the Joules’ group!"

His subordinates hurriedly asked "Inspector, what are you going to do at the Joules Group? It will soon hold a press conference. Almost all the media in New York are there, you go there at this time. It is not… is not…"

As the subordinate tried to speak, he all of a sudden stuttered up, stammering and not saying anything in the follow-up.

Jack Li asked in a cold voice "What? You damn well say it!"

The subordinate could only pluck up courage, hardened his head and said, "Is it not the same as… throwing yourself into the net?"

Jack Li gritted his teeth and cursed "Fuck you! I am a police officer, not a murderer, how can I be considered to throw myself into the net?"

His subordinate said anxiously, "But the media are waiting to interview you…"

Jack Li knew that what his subordinate said was not wrong. With so many major cases occurring in the city overnight and so many innocent deaths involved, the reporters in the city are now most eager to interview the head of the police.

The top has also long issued an order, without the permission of the top, no one is allowed to accept media interviews privately.

The reason why the top is so afraid of interviews is because in this case, the police have long been the object of blame by the media and the public.

As long as they seize the opportunity, no matter who is interviewed, they will have to face all the possible criticism.

Therefore, the top is afraid that the police will be questioned by reporters and feel dumbfounded, with the red-faced look, the media films this and broadcasts it to the country or even the world it will be a sight of embarrassment.

This is also why Jack Li lied to his superiors and said he was going to the autopsy center.

If he had said he wanted to go to the Joules’ group and meet Xion Banks, his boss would have cursed him on the spot and forbade him.

However, at the moment, Jack Li has no other way.

The only clue he could grasp was that Xion Banks had come to New York with Michaela, so to know whether the Dragon Temple was behind this matter or not, Xion Banks was the only breakthrough.

So, he ironically said to his subordinates "From now on do not say anything, do not ask anything, what I tell you to do, you do as you are told to do, if the above blames, everything is on me."

The subordinate knows that Jack Li has made up his mind, so he wisely did not say any word and then immediately picked up the intercom, said to the cars following behind him "Not going to the autopsy center, just follow me."

……

At this moment.

From eight o’clock, there are less than five minutes left.

The conference hall of the Joules Group is not only full, even the aisles are full of people.

All kinds of media set up all kinds of long guns, afraid to miss every shot and clip of the launch they are already there.

In addition, many media outlets also carried out simultaneous live broadcasts, which are broadcasted in real-time to the world through the dual platforms of cable TV and the Internet.

Because Patrick’s case has stirred the world, at this moment, not only the people of the United States are watching the conference, but also people in other countries are watching the broadcast of the conference in different time zones, at different times and through different network platforms.

In the lounge next to the conference hall, Michaela, wearing a black skirt with a white shirt, was ready to go on stage, with a calm expression and a bit of confidence.

While Ferdie, Floyd and Roger, the three generations of the Joules family, each are there with a nervous face.

They do not know what situation is waiting for them at the moment.

Perhaps as soon as they walk into the conference hall, there will be countless people ready to take off their shoes and throw at them.

Roger, as Patrick’s father, was the most nervous deep inside, after all, he also knew that his son was not taught and it was his fault. And now that Patrick is dead, people’s first thought of the outlet should be him.

Seeing that the time is getting closer to eight o’clock, he said to Michaela apprehensively, "Michaela… can I go up later?"

Michaela said firmly "In today’s conference, none of the four of us can be missing!"

Roger said in a panic "I am afraid that when I appear It will immediately cause public anger, in case it affects the rhythm of your launch, it will be bad…"

"Never mind." Michaela did not leave any room for error and said, "After you and uncle and grandpa take the stage, you don’t have to say anything and you don’t have to do anything, the words will be said by me alone. You only need to apologize with me when I apologize and bow with me when I bow."

Roger still wanted to say something, next to him Ferdie coldly shouted, "Roger! Your son has caused such a big trouble, if you, as a father, don’t show up, what would others think of our Joules family?"

Roger said in shame "Grandpa you are right…"

Ferdie looked at him coldly and then looked at Floyd who was scowling at the side and said coldly "Everyone in the Joules family, including me, must obey Michaela’s orders, otherwise, get out of the Joules family before it’s too late and go outside and become a relative!"

Roger shrank his neck and hurriedly said, "I know grandpa…"

At this time, Xion, who was dressed in a black suit, pushed open the door of the room and came in front of Michaela with big steps and spoke,"Miss Joules, there is only one last minute left."

"Okay." Michaela nodded and asked, "Xion, is Mr. Wade not coming over?"

"Yes." Xion Banks said, "Mr. Wade is watching the live broadcast at the hotel and he asked me to convey the words to you so that you will handle it well."

Michaela pursed her lips, nodded her head forcefully and said, "I know… help me thank Mr. Wade for me!"

She took out her phone and looked at it. Forty seconds left until eight o’clock, so she turned it off and said to the three-generational elders around her, "It’s almost time, let’s go now!"

Ferdie, Floyd and Roger, all their expressions were aghast. In their view, the upcoming conference was like they were going to be stripped naked and paraded through the streets, making them feel uneasy.

But now, they do not have any room to retreat, so they can only follow Michaela’s steps and walk out of the lounge.

The main door of the lounge was directly connected to the stage access of the conference hall.

After passing through the several-meter-long passage, the four of them appeared directly on the side of the stage of the conference hall.

The reporters, who had been waiting for this, saw someone appearing from the passage and regardless of the angle, all the cameras were aimed at the entrance.

For a while, the shutter sound crackled madly, as if a hundred thousand mouse traps were triggered at the same time in an instant.

The reporters, out of professional instinct, realized after the first round of photos that the first person to walk out of the entrance was not the Joules family’s head, Floyd!

The great change that happened in the Joules family last night had not been officially announced to the outside world.

When people saw a young and beautiful woman, who was the first to ascend the stage from the entrance, each and every one of them was speechless with shock.

Many people didn’t even know who Michaela was, so one by one they all mingled below, trying to figure out what this woman actually does.

Many media reporters even preemptively cursed "These men of the Joules family are too shameless to push a girl out as a shield at a critical moment!"

This kind of voice instantly triggered everyone’s approval.

However, no one expected that when Michaela walked to the speaker’s platform and stood behind the microphone, with the first words she said, it dropped a heavy bomb in the crowd.

Only to see her lips slightly open, she calmly and coolly said, "Hello, friends from the media, I am the new chairman of the Joules Group, Michaela Joules!"

Michaela’s throwing words caused the whole scene to burst into an uproar.

No one expected that the Joules family would change a new chairman at this critical moment.

What was even more unexpected was that this new chairman was a woman.

We must know that even in developed countries, patriarchal thinking is extremely serious.

There are so many big families with more than ten billion dollars worth and almost none of them will give the position of leader to a woman. And still such a young woman.

However, if you look behind Michaela, the previous family head, Floyd Joules and even the previous family head, Ferdie Joules, all are standing.

This also means that the young Michaela is not joking here.

With the previous two family heads standing up for her, she was definitely the leader of the Joules family.

The crowd was shocked beyond belief.

They really couldn’t understand why the Joules family would make such a decision, even if they needed to find someone to take the blame or find someone to be a shield at this time.

There was no need to give up the position of the family head, right? If you can become the head of the family after taking such a pot and also the head of the Joules family with nearly trillion dollars in assets, I’m afraid no one will refuse.

When the media reporters were horrified, Michaela went straight to the point and said, "I believe that everyone here should have seen the series of videos that were exposed on the internet yesterday and I, as well as the rest of the Joules family, did not know about the unforgivable crimes committed by Patrick Joules until yesterday, just like you all."

As soon as many people heard Michaela say that they only learned about these things yesterday, they immediately felt that she was going to start dumping the pot.

One of the young male reporters said to the others around her, "I think she’s going to say that we didn’t know anything, that what Patrick did was his personal act, that it has nothing to do with us and that we are also victims blah blah blah! Bullshit!"

The viewers who watched the live broadcast in front of their TV, computers and cell phones also had similar thoughts in their minds.

They had seen a lot of this, the behavior of the big families dumping the pot at a critical moment.

So, they also expected that the Joules family would definitely use this way to clear their name.

However, no one expected that Michaela, immediately afterward, said incomparably piously, "Although we also just learned about all this last night, but for what Patrick did, our Joules family still has a major responsibility that cannot be shirked!"

When Michaela said this, it immediately made the reporters on the scene as well as the viewers, watching the live broadcast, feel a sense of relief.

This phrase has a great responsibility that cannot be shirked, in the view of reporters and viewers, it is already extremely rare wording.

In the past, when it comes to similar situations, even if the big families admit fault with a good attitude, they will only admit a secondary responsibility at most.

Such as their supervision was not enough or something like that.

Like Michaela, the word "Major responsibility" directly on their own, it is extremely rare.

Everyone put away the disdain just now and began to listen intently to Michaela’s next words.

She said seriously "The reason why I say that our Joules family has a major responsibility that cannot be shirked is mainly in the following aspects, first, the Joules family’s education of Patrick was indeed extremely inappropriate! It is the Joules family’s fault for failing to establish a healthy and kind outlook on life, worldview and values for him, allowing his character and acting style to continuously go to extremes and even bring such significant harm to the society!"

"Second, the Joules family has been extremely negligent in supervising what Patrick had done! Patrick had been doing wrong for so many years and we didn’t even know about it until yesterday. This is a clear dereliction of duty and incompetence within the family! If we could have found out about his problems as early as possible, he wouldn’t have been able to hurt so many innocent women, so this, too, is the Joules family’s fault!"

"Third, the Joules family’s wealth, status and resources had inadvertently become the key factors that aided and abetted Patrick to keep committing felonies. If not for the Joules family’s resources, Patrick would not have had the opportunity to commit so many felonies one after another, so this, too, is still the Joules family’s fault!"

Michaela said three points of the Joules family’s faults in a row, which instantly made everyone dumbfounded.

In everyone’s opinion, Michaela’s words were not biased or shirking responsibility. On the contrary, she took the initiative to admit all the direct and indirect responsibilities, which really made everyone’s attitude towards her change a lot.

Michaela continued "In addition, I also want to state one thing, that is, I personally, just took over the Joules family last night, so in the Joules family in the end there are no other people involved, I cannot yet say this with a 100% guarantee!"

"But what I can promise you is that in the next few days, the Joules family will take the initiative to cooperate with the police and conduct an in-depth investigation into every member of the Joules family as well as the employees of the family! At that time, we will make all the contents of the investigation open to the community. We will never condone it once we find that there are other people involved!"

These words of Michaela threw another thunderbolt in the hearts of reporters and viewers!

At such a time, it was rare to admit that there were education problems, improper supervision and potential accomplices for Patrick but what everyone did not expect was that she would conduct a thorough investigation of the family.

Once these words came out, everyone understood that Michaela really wanted… to solve all the problems thoroughly, without any half-hearted or perfunctory ingredients.

So, there were already reporters on stage who couldn’t help but applaud.

Their attitude towards Michaela, at this moment, has also changed dramatically!

Michaela continued, "In addition to cooperating with the investigation, digging out all the garbage within the Joules family and removing it completely. We also have an extremely important matter to resolve and that is to start the compensation work for all the victim’s families!"

Once these words came out, everyone stared closely at Michaela. Taking the initiative to compensate the families, was taking the attitude of handling the problem to a new level.

Therefore, everyone was eager to know how Michaela was going to handle the compensation of the victim’s families.

Michaela said very seriously "Before disclosing the compensation method, I also want to make a statement. That is, we know very well that even if we compensate with more money, it is impossible to bring the victims back from the dead and completely compensate for the trauma in the hearts of the victim’s families. However, we are still willing to do everything we can to help the victim’s families solve their future life problems, so that they can stay away from the problem as much as possible. In order to keep them away from their grief as much as possible."

Michaela gave a slight beating and said in a loud voice "Therefore, I hereby officially announce that the Joules family will pay a lump sum of one billion dollars as compensation to the families of each victim who died as a result of Patrick’s cruelty!"

"One billion dollars?"

With these words Michaela Joules instantly made the whole world in an uproar.

In third-world countries, the civil compensation for human life is only a few thousand dollars.

In developing countries, it is only tens of thousands of dollars or at most hundreds of thousands of dollars.

In developed countries, it is true that there are often some very high compensation cases, but tens of millions of dollars are already at the top.

Moreover, the kind of compensation up to tens of millions of dollars, generally is top team of lawyers racking their brains to get.

So, the victim can really get only a small part of it and a large part of it is almost all into the pockets of lawyers.

The first time Michaela Joules opened her mouth, it was a billion dollars per person, what concept is this? Almost equal to paying out to each victim’s family a listed group!

Video footage shows that the girls who died at the hands of Patrick, at least, are more than twenty. This means that the Joules family will have to come up with at least twenty billion dollars to settle this matter.

This… This can no longer be described as wealthy being generous.

Therefore, in this instant, Michaela Joules’s image, in everyone’s eyes, became abnormally tall.

What kind of boldness could make this woman, at the first word, to compensate one billion dollars each?

Moreover, one billion dollars is already enough for any family in any place in this world to live a top luxury life and several lifetimes to spend.

This kind of compensation is unheard of and impeccable!

Don’t know who applauded first, so the whole conference hall became thunderous with applause that lasted forever!

Patrick’s actions really made everyone gnash their teeth, but Michaela Joules’s attitude and the solution she proposed just now really convinced everyone.

Not to shirk any responsibility, not to avoid any sensitive factors, but bearing costs to make up for the fault, with this solution, so that no one can pick any fault.

Therefore, at this moment, everyone’s negative feelings toward the Joules family, instantly dissipated.

However, Michaela Joules was not finished at this time. She waited for a few minutes, but there was no chance of this applause stopping, so she could only hold out her hand to signal everyone to stop applauding.

After waiting for about another minute, the applause finally stopped gradually.

Michaela Joules continued "Specifically for the payment of this money, we will first fully communicate with the police. After determining the identity of the victim, take the initiative to contact the victim’s immediate family, the compensation will be paid to the victim’s immediate family. If the victim does not have immediate family, we will donate the money to the women and children’s rights protection organizations in the victim’s birthplace, then the donation details will be disclosed to the whole society and accept the supervision of the whole society."

When Michaela Joules said this, the stage once again thundered with applause.

So far, the crowd had never seen any magnate noble family that could handle their own scandals so beyond expectations.

In the past those gentries, after making a mistake, the first thing to do is to set aside the relationship. If they really can not set aside the relationship, then find a lot of reasons to defend themselves, or even simply pretend to be deaf and dumb, no longer responding.

However, Michaela Joules’s handling of the matter was perfect in everyone’s eyes and a textbook crisis PR for all the top families.

However, the cost of this public relations is also really big, the first time you ask for compensation of 20 to 30 billion dollars even the top tycoons may not be able to have such boldness.

Seeing that the crowd was appreciative of her solution, Michaela Joules was finally relieved.

She knew that this PR crisis had been successful.

Although Michaela Joules represented the Joules family and took most of the blame, because her attitude was sincere enough and her solution was reasonable enough, she got the tolerance of the people instead.

This is also what Charlie had said, set the place to die and then live.

Standing up straight and taking a beating is always much more painful than being scolded with your head covered.

The beating, just, as long as in the beating you do not die, then you can stand up with the backbone to be a person.

However, once you choose to hide with your head covered, it is destined to hide for the rest of your life and can not afford to hold up your spine.

Not to mention a family, even a country has the same.

For those countries that have launched wars of aggression, those who choose to admit their mistakes and actively compensate have been forgiven by the vast majority of people, while those who are unrepentant and never admit their mistakes have been nailed to the pillar of shame.

Michaela Joules faced the media reporters and continued, "Here, I would like to solemnly state that we are not simply trying to solve all the problems with money, we just want to try to make up for the harm that Patrick brought to these families and at the same time, we dare not ask for forgiveness from the victim’s families and only hope that they can welcome the new life that belongs to them after the great grief. Even though Patrick has been severely punished, the guilt in our hearts is still hard to overcome. I’m sorry!"

As soon as the words left her mouth, Michaela Joules walked out of the lectern and bowed deeply to everyone.

After that, Ferdie, Floyd and Roger also hurriedly followed her and bowed deeply to apologize.

Only after a long time, Michaela Joules stood up straight and said aloud "From today, we will disclose the progress of the compensation work to the outside world every day, I will later instruct the group’s technical department to develop the group’s home page and add a real-time information release interface, there everyone can see all the details of this matter on the official website of the Joules Group and if there is a major event, we will also hold a press conference to announce it to everyone."

Michaela Joules continued, "That’s it for today’s conference, Thank you! Thank you!"

The press conference was over and the public opinion about the Joules family changed from a universal accusation at the beginning to praise all of a sudden.

Michaela Joules’s handling of the situation left everyone speechless and made the vast majority of people appreciate her and in front of the TV and on the internet, people were not stingy with their praise.

After watching the whole conference in the hotel living room, Charlie also recognized Michaela Joules’ normal performance and he knew that as long as Michaela Joules could actually land her promise, the Joules family’s hurdle would be over.

However, his wife Claire was still watching the TV at this time, with a shocked face unable to speak.

After a long time, she asked Charlie with a bewildered face "Husband… This Miss Joules… should be Miss Lavigne, right? I see that she is very similar to her in all aspects, even her voice is very similar…"

Previously, Michaela Joules had been alias Miss Lavigne to approach Claire and even became good friends with her and after Ferdie was displaced by his son some time ago, Charlie let Xion take Michaela Joules on board, Claire lost her contact information.

During this period of time, Claire has been somewhat worried about Michaela Joules’s safety but today, after watching the Joules family’s broadcast, she realized that, Michaela Joules who was wearing a professional suit at the launch had a 90% resemblance to Miss Lavigne, so much so that her whole body fell into a kind of bewilderment.

Charlie at this time can only play dumb and said, "She does look very similar, but if she is the same person, I can’t say…"

Claire said with some dismay "It should be the same person… I have not been able to contact her recently and thought something had happened to her…"

After saying that, she looked at Charlie and asked with a puzzled face, "Honey, why do you think she has to hide her identity in front of me?"

Before Claire graduated from college, she was promised to Charlie in advance by her grandfather and after their marriage, she had been a transparent person in the Wilson Group, so she didn’t really have much life experience besides having seen the sinister nature of the Wilson family.

In her limited social experience, she really can’t understand why a person would want to use another identity to make friends with others.

The other party is deliberately trying to harm her, then she uses a false identity, naturally, it can be justified.

However, in the midst of her relationship with herself, instead of lying to her, Michaela Joules even did her a big favor by introducing her to her idol, Kelly West and also got her a place in the master class.

So, she wondered even more about the reason why Michaela Joules did that.

However, the matter of Michaela Joules’s hidden identity still made her heart very low, because she sincerely considered Michaela Joules as a good friend but never thought that, in the end, the identity of her good friend is all fake.

When she thought that she had invested her heart, but did not even know the other party’s true identity, Claire could not help but have red eyes.

Charlie saw that she was depressed and knew that she must have some disappointment in her heart, so he spoke and comforted her, "Honey, you don’t have to think too much, you see she comes from such a big family with trillions of dollars, surely she can’t reveal her true identity, otherwise there’s no telling how many people will have crooked brains."

Claire lightly sighed and said, "You say the truth I can understand, but there is still a feeling of being cheated, you know I do not have many friends in the first place and I was sincerely treating her as a good friend…"

Charlie heard this, a melancholy hit his heart. He was really afraid to imagine what kind of mood Claire would be in if she knew his true identity.

So he could only excuse Michaela Joules "Wife, in this matter you do not have to be so sad, I think she must also have her hardships and Miss Lavigne this identity may not be fake, the real rich people have several identities and each identity is real, only each identity has a different nationality, name, etc, maybe she just chose to use Miss Lavigne as an identity to go to China only."

"Is that so?" Claire seemed to be in a better mood when she heard Charlie explain like this, but she still asked with some doubts, "Then why do these rich people need so many different identities?"

Charlie laughed "As the saying goes, there are three caves for cunning rabbits, let alone such top tycoons? Some countries do not allow citizens to have dual citizenship or multiple citizenships. In this case, they have to use multiple identities to solve this problem, just like you often watch the movie of those agents, each agent has several passports, several identities, these are also very normal."

Charlie continued to comfort "You think since she is the Joules family’s golden girl, far away in China, unfamiliar with the place, if they use their real identity, what if they are kidnapped? What to do?"

Claire nodded with great understanding and said seriously, "You’re right, I’m the one who’s a little narrow-minded…"

Charlie laughed "You are not narrow-minded, you are too easy to put true feelings on people, so all of a sudden the heart is a bit unacceptable."

Charlie said "Oh yes, I have seen this Miss Joules information online, you just saw at the launch, she also stood in front of three men, the oldest called Ferdie Joules, he is the original head of the Joules family, later is his son Floyd Joules his son is rumored to have wanted to kill him to end the future."

"Ah?" Claire exclaimed "How can there be such a bad person, even trying to kill his own father?"

Charlie nodded and said, "In the face of powerful interests, no relationship is 100% reliable. I heard a gossip, some time ago this Ferdie and Michaela Joules disappeared together, the internet said that they must have been killed by Floyd, now it seems that they should have gone to hiding and then came back to the United States to take back control, which explains why Miss Lavigne, oh no, why Miss Joules would leave without saying goodbye, she suddenly disappeared is the reason why she didn’t contact you, maybe she was trying to escape from the chase."

Claire nodded gently, her low mood had eased a lot and said softly, "If that’s true, Miss Joule's life is indeed not easy…"

Charlie nodded and smiled and said "You do not need to think too much, since she has now become the head of the Joules family, it is certainly no longer a reason for any worries. I believe she will soon contact you, personally explain the situation to you."

Claire said somewhat vaguely, "To be honest, I’m quite afraid that she will contact me…"

Charlie was puzzled and asked, "What?"

Claire seriously said, "She is not only the top big family’s young lady and now also became the head of the whole family, compared with her, people like me who are simply mediocre can not be even mediocre, which is not enough to be her friend…"

Charlie said seriously "Wife, at any time do not presume to be inferior, in my eyes, you are not inferior to anyone."

He smiled and said jokingly, "Moreover, you may feel that the other party is the daughter of a thousand-year-old big family, so you can’t climb high, but others may also feel that, they can’t climb high because you are Master Wade’s wife, in turn."

Claire thought Charlie was teasing her and could not help but also jokingly, said "People call you Master Wade a few times, you really think you are a Master, I tell you the truth since you began to give people feng shui, I always worry that you will one day be arrested by the police… Just have dreamt about you being caught, not once or twice…"

Charlie laughed "Wife, you can rest assured that such things as feng shui, without a willingness to fight or a willingness to suffer, how can the police arrest me…"

Claire nodded and said, "Later found that you have a very good relationship with your customers, they also trust you, I am not so worried anymore like before."

She asked him, "Honey, are you still going to New York today?"

"Yes." Charlie said, "I’ll go there after I drop you off at school later, Miss Sun’s first concert starts tomorrow and I have to open her performance venue today."

Claire was busy asking, "Then can we go to New York tomorrow to see her concert?"

Charlie was a little hesitant all of a sudden. Originally, he planned to take his wife to see Stefanie’s concert and it was to see both New York and Boston.

However, since Stefanie was in danger and helped him to deliver medicine to his Grandpa, he was more or less worried in his heart.

He was not sure if his grandmother and the rest of his grandmother’s family… would go to her concert out of gratitude for her act.

So, he intends to go to New York today, and also go to the performance venue to take a look. If there is a good private VIP box, it would be good, if not, then he has to consider making up an excuse to persuade his wife to give up the concert in New York!

Michaela solved all the troubles of the Joules family at once, but immediately afterward, more new video evidence was immediately exposed on the internet.

However, the main lead of this evidence is no longer Patrick, but those tycoons and noble sons who were found tragically dead in the Hudson River that morning.

This news exploded all over the world.

The public’s attention was immediately shifted from the Joules family to these large families.

Those big families did not even care to grieve for the tragic death of their own family members, they immediately had to face a headache over how to eliminate the public anger.

Although Michaela had already given them a sample, her solution was too expensive for others.

These big families, who are addicted to money, are not willing to provide a billion dollars in compensation for each victim’s family until they have no choice but to kill them.

However, these are no longer the issues that Michaela needs to consider.

After the conference was over, she immediately called Charlie and when the call was answered, she asked incomparably piously, "Mr. Wade, did you see the Joules Group’s conference?"

Charlie smiled and said, "I saw it."

Michaela asked, "Then do you think the solution I proposed is satisfactory to you?"

Charlie seriously said, "I think you have handled it well enough and I believe that under your impeccable handling, the Joules family will soon be able to get out of the haze of Patrick."

When Michaela heard Charlie’s praise, her heart was not only relieved but also a little more shy than a young girl. She then said to him, "Thanks to Mr. Wade’s approval, I will complete the verification of the victim’s information as well as the payment of compensation in the fastest time possible."

"Good." Charlie gave a slight beat and asked her, "Now that you have officially become the head of the Joules family, what are your next plans?"

Michaela said, "I have only planned two things during this recent period of time. The first thing is to solve the mess left behind by Patrick, the other thing is to take the time to familiarize myself with the group’s affairs, sort them out and get started as soon as possible."

Charlie instructed, "Actually, your top priority now is not to familiarize yourself with the business, but to purge the team."

Michaela asked busily, "Mr. Wade, what you mean is…"

Charlie reminded, "You should not forget that the current board members of the Joules family are the same group of people who kicked your grandfather out in the first place. Your immediate priority now is to take back all their voting rights and veto power of the board, only then will your position be the safest."

Michaela said with some concern "The members of the board of directors, in addition to the direct members of the Joules family, are basically the relatives of the Joules family, as well as some of the backbone of the ministers. I have just assumed office, to maintain the smooth operation of the group they are needed. If at this time I start on them, I am afraid that they will unite to hollow me out, or simply quit."

Charlie said seriously "These people stood on the wrong team once and now you have become the new head of the family, they must be very panicked in their hearts, afraid that you will look for them to settle scores at this time. You must not let them worry in vain, you must first settle the previous accounts, otherwise, if you turn over this one today, then they will feel that even standing in the wrong team has no consequences. Next time they will only be more reckless."

Charlie added "Now in front of you are two extremes. Either take advantage of this opportunity to completely convince them, so that they fear you, or let them take this opportunity to see your weaknesses, so that in the future they can intensify. In addition to these two possibilities, if you want to forget the past and want friendly and sincere cooperation with them, the possibility is almost zero."

Michaela was silent for a moment. She knew that what Charlie said was right.

At this time, she should indeed be tougher and set up the authority of the family head. Only one person against the entire board of directors, which made her more or less like a mane and did not know exactly where to start.

Charlie spoke at this time "I have the impression that in most groups, shares and voting rights correspond in equal proportions. If a person holds 10% of the shares, he or she has 10% of the voting rights. If a person holds more than 51% of the shares, the voting rights are also more than 51%. So theoretically, he or she is the absolute controlling majority shareholder, right?"

Michaela said, "That’s right Mr. Wade, that’s right."

Charlie added "But for many large groups, because of the many businesses, many shareholders and the public offering of shares, the equity dilution is very strong. In many large groups, the single largest shareholder holding shares, maybe sometimes only twenty to thirty percent, right?"

"Yes." Michaela said, "The vast majority of listed companies are like this, take Apple, which has a market capitalization of more than two trillion dollars, the largest shareholder, Pioneer Group, holds only about seven percent of the shares."

Charlie said, "So in this case, it is necessary to implement the system of AB shares. Take away the voting rights of other shareholders without depriving them of their shares."

"Even if you can’t achieve an absolute holding of more than 51%, you should at least aim at taking more than 51% of the voting rights into your hands. Only then can you ensure that others can’t shake your foundation. "

Charlie added "You have to remember, today, is the day those shareholders are most afraid of you, no matter if you let them pay the price today, after today, their fear of you will be dissipated, so you must seize the opportunity."

When Michaela heard this, the whole person was enlightened.

Charlie was right, the current board members were definitely all like suspects. Who had committed a crime and were waiting for sentencing.

They were all ready to receive punishment and if she didn’t take this opportunity to suppress them for a wave, then they would create a feeling of impunity after today. In that case, they would only become more arrogant.

Thinking of this, she immediately said to Charlie "Mr. Wade, thank you for your reminder, I understand. Later I will convene a board meeting and ask all board members to surrender all the voting rights corresponding to their own shareholdings!"

Charlie smiled with satisfaction, "Then I’ll wait for your good news."

Just then, one of the group’s public relations managers walked over in stride and said to Michaela, "Chairperson, Inspector Jack Li from the NYPD is here, he said he has something important to ask you."

Michaela frowned and said, "He should be here for the matter of Patrick. Let you take care of this matter with him, I have other matters, so I won’t meet with him."

The PR manager immediately nodded and said, "Okay, then I’ll go communicate with him."

Michaela was about to speak when she heard Charlie on the phone speak, "Miss Joules, since Jack Li came over to you, then you might as well meet him and see what he really wants."

"Okay!" Michaela immediately agreed and said to the PR manager, "Let Inspector Li in."

Charlie spoke at this time, "Miss Joules, you don’t have to hang up, I want to hear what he wants to do."

"Okay, Mr. Wade," Michaela said and put the phone into her pocket.

A few moments later, Jack Li walked in with big steps.

After he saw Michaela, he asked straight to the point "Miss Joules, where is Miss Xion Banks who came to New York with you? I have something to ask her face to face!"

Hearing Jack suddenly ask about Xion, Michaela’s heart, all of a sudden, tensed up. She knew that Xion’s identity was relatively sensitive and if Jack had set his eyes on Xion, she was afraid that he had already suspected the head of the Dragon Temple.

She is also very clear that Jack directly wants to find Xion. It must be that he has found out Xion and herself coming together from the entry information, they certainly can not play sloppy with Jack at this time, otherwise, in case he bids not to let go, there will certainly be trouble.

On the other end of the phone, Charlie, hearing Jack ask for Xion, also realized that Jack must have taken Xion as a breakthrough.

At this moment, his heart can not help but show some change he let Xion escort Michaela to Syria, only after considering Xion completely credible, as a woman, it is also convenient for Michaela’s close protection and care.

The reason for this is because of the suddenness of the situation and the need to bring Michaela back to inherit the Joules family and it was only natural to have Xion escort her to New York at that time.

But now he realized that he should not have let her enter New York, once she entered, she would naturally leave entry information and Xion’s fame is relatively large, so it is inevitable to be watched.

So, he immediately sent a text message to Xion with his cell phone WeChat, the content is "Xion, Jack has been watching you, he is in the Joules family, you immediately leave New York, go through a special channel back to China, let Weasley solve the rest of the matter!"

After the message was sent, he heard on the phone, Michaela said to Jack "Detective Li, I take the liberty to ask, I wonder why you are looking for Miss Banks?"

Jack was not ambiguous and said directly, "There is information that she has joined the Dragon Temple some time ago, so I want to consult her about matters related to the Dragon Temple."

Michaela said very seriously "Detective Li, Miss Banks is my guest in New York and she entered the U.S. through legal channels and is also a green card holder, so it’s not appropriate for you to come here so aggressively, to ask her questions when she has not committed any crime?"

Jack said in a cold voice "Miss Joules, according to the U.S. law, I have the right of questioning supported by the law in my jurisdiction of responsibility, so I also hope that you do not interfere with my normal law enforcement."

Hearing this, Michaela knew that Jack was resolute, so she thought in her heart, "Mr. Wade is listening over the phone right now, I think he will definitely notify Xion, to respond in advance, I have to buy some time for her anyway!"

Thinking of this, she put away her friendly attitude just and said very forcefully, "Detective Li, I know you have the right to ask questions, but I also have the right to refuse to answer your questions."

Jack coldly snorted, "Miss Joules, I know Xion is at your Joules Group’s headquarters. If you let me meet her, then I won’t make this matter too difficult for you, but if you insist on going against me, then don’t blame me for putting your entire Joules Group on lockdown."

Michaela nodded "If Detective Li feels the need to blockade, I have no problem with it, but I would like to remind Detective Li, blocking the Joules Group requires legal authorization documents, not to mention that I have so many reporters here now who are preparing to withdraw. If you blockade them inside as well, you better have enough legal reasons."

Jack saw Michaela separate oil and salt, so he opened his mouth and threatened "Miss Joules, I think you also know the identity behind Xion, if I go back and apply for a search warrant to block this place, then if the media reporters ask, I will answer truthfully and suspect that Joules’s group has a relationship with Dragon Temple, then how will Miss Joules explain it to the American people?"

Michaela said blandly "My grandfather and I were chased and attacked overseas and it was Miss Banks who protected us all the way back to the U.S. I don’t know exactly what Miss Bank’s identity is, I only know that she is my benefactor, my friend and even if she is a member of the Dragon Temple, then I would like to ask, is there any provision in the U.S. law that does not allow U.S. citizens, to be friends with members of the Dragon Temple? "

Jack coldly said "Miss Joules, I think you should know, your nephew Patrick and other people who were killed last night, were killed by the people of the Dragon Temple, you can hold a press conference today as the head of the board, that must also be related to the Dragon Temple!"

Jack’s voice raised a few points then said while threatening "Miss Joules, if this matter gets out, do you think the outside world will think that the reason, why Patrick died is that Miss Joules, in order to compete for the family inheritance, you have reached some kind of cooperation agreement with the Dragon Temple, hired the Dragon Temple out to exterminate the relatives? When the time comes, we may have to investigate you on suspicion of hire for murder, which I’m afraid will affect your hard-fought future!"

Michaela did not care, "It does not matter, if you want to investigate, you can feel free to investigate, I Michaela Joules will cooperate fully, even if the outside world is suspicious it does not matter, what is clear is clear, I will not be coerced by you to do things I did not do!"

"Okay!" Jack said "Miss Joules, I may as well tell you, I came up, I have asked the relevant staff downstairs, I gave them Xion’s photo information, they all told me that they saw Xion accompany you in and has not left, so I believe that she is definitely in the Joules Group."

He looked at Michaela and said in a cold voice "If Miss Joules is willing to cooperate call Xion over, if you insist on refusing to cooperate, then I can only order the headquarters of the Joules Group to be temporarily closed, when things go wrong, Miss Joules, all the consequences you should bear at your own risk!"

Michaela smiled faintly, clutching her shoulders and said lightly "I’m not going to lie to Detective Li, although I’m not old, but what big battles are there that I have not seen, you do not need to bully me here, if you want to close the Joules Group, then be my guest!"

At this time, Michaela believes Charlie must have informed Xion in advance.

With Xion’s thunderous style of action, she might be on her way to the airport by now.

Therefore, she is not the least bit worried about Jack closing the Joules Group.

Jack’s heart was irritated, the successive defeats had made him lose his mind, at this time he angrily took out his cell phone, called his men and ordered, "From now on, block all the entrances and exits of Joules’s Group, temporarily do not allow anyone to leave!"

The subordinate asked in surprise "Inspector… Joules’s group has hundreds of reporters. Isn’t this action a little too big?"

Jack looked at Michaela and said in a cold voice "I now suspect that the chairman of the Joules Group is associated with overseas terrorists, you immediately close the entire Joules Group. I will now call the director to come with a search warrant!"

To Jack, Xion was the only clue he could find at the moment.

Therefore, he knew very well that if he wanted to solve the case, he had to find Xion first and then find a way to dig deeper from her body for other clues related to the Dragon Temple.

Otherwise, once Xion and the people of the Dragon Temple withdraw from the United States, then this series of lynching execution cases that happened in New York this time, will not only have no possibility of solving the case, but at the same time, it will become the biggest shame of his own career as a police officer.

As a police officer, Jack naturally abhors the abuse of lynchings.

In his view, it was the police’s responsibility to fight crime, not the responsibility of other social groups.

Moreover, other social groups do not have any law enforcement authority and once they lynch, it is an outright crime, even if it is to punish evil and promote good, it should be sanctioned by the law.

Therefore, he is now determined to find Xion and he believes that as long as he does not give Michaela any opportunity to tip-off, Xion will certainly not leave.

As a result, after he hung up the phone, he said to Michaela, "Miss Joules, I now need you to take out your phone and put it on the desk and at the same time, you are not allowed to touch any communication devices in the room."

Michaela wanted to agree to him straightforwardly so if she pressed the lock screen button twice in a row when she took out her phone, her call with Charlie would hang up and automatically lock the screen, which would definitely not be noticed by Jack.

But on second thought, she felt that if she agreed to be too crisp, it would definitely give Jack a feeling that she had a plan for this matter.

Therefore, she said in a cold voice pretending to be nervous "Detective Li, I have always maintained respect for you, but please do not go too far! What right do you have to restrict my personal freedom?"

When Jack saw that Michaela was a bit weak, he immediately took advantage of the situation and said nonchalantly, "I now suspect that you are in close contact with the criminals, so in order to prevent you from tipping off the criminals, I have the absolute right to restrict your contact with the outside world! If Miss Joules is not convinced, when this matter is over, you can sue me in federal court!"

Michaela insisted, "I want to inform my lawyer! This is my right!"

Jack sneered, "Sorry Miss Joules, you are now closely associated with terrorists and have threatened the homeland security of the United States of America, so you cannot contact your lawyer during extraordinary times!"

He warned, "Miss Joules, I repeat, you immediately take out your phone and put it on the table, otherwise, I will take action myself!"

Michaela gritted her teeth, pretending to be indignant, reached for her phone in her pocket and she pressed the lock screen button twice in a row to hang up the phone and lock the phone screen.

Afterward, she took the phone out of her pocket and laid it on the table, she looked angrily at Jack and asked, "Are you satisfied?"

Jack smiled contemptuously and said indifferently, "Miss Joules, I hope you understand what kind of mistake you are making. If the final evidence points to you having cooperation with the Dragon Temple, then I will definitely send you to jail myself!"

Michaela nodded and replied, "Detective Li, I also hope you can understand that after this matter today, I will definitely protest to the Mayor regarding today’s matter and announce it to all the media and I hope you will not be removed from your position before you retire."

Jack was slightly stunned, then said in a cold voice "Okay, Miss Joules, we’ll see!"

At this moment, Jack had his mind made up.

No matter what kind of commotion he made in Joules’s group today as long as he could find Xion here, then he would be considered to have won.

After all, Xion’s identity is already sensitive and special, although she has not broken the law in the United States, but given what she did in Tokyo before, it is reasonable to define her as a terrorist.

So, as long as she is found in the Joules Group, even if the president comes, he can’t do anything to him.

But he did not know that Xion had already left Joules’s group minutes ago, and just after she left the Group, the hackers of the Dragon Temple, directly invaded the security monitoring of Joules’s Group and tampered with all the CCTV footage of Xion.

As for Xion herself, she went directly to the dock of the harbor, where there happened to be a cargo ship of BAIT shipping ready to return to China, so Charlie arranged for Xion to leave the United States by ship first.

The cargo ship will sail directly from New York back to China Sea, so under normal circumstances will cross the Panama Canal into the Pacific Ocean, but because the voyage is too long, Xion can take a helicopter directly from the sea, to Cuba when the cargo ship passes Cuba, and then from Cuba she can return to China by plane.

Jack Li made a phone call to the New York police commissioner and told him all about his suspicions and motives, asking him to come immediately with a search warrant for support.

The police chief was originally a little angry at his private action, but when he heard that Xion was in the Joules Group and might even be related to the more than ten murders that occurred in New York, he immediately sent someone to the Joules Group for support.

His and Jack’s position is the same, whether those mysterious people are doing justice for God or not, he must catch these people, otherwise, it is a shame for the whole system.

Thus, a large number of police officers came from all over the city to support Joules’s group headquarters, including the strongest SWAT special operations unit in the NYPD.

In order to prevent Xion from escaping, the police blocked all the entrances and exits of the Joules Group and put heavy guards at each of them.

The other police officers checked the identity information of the people inside one by one and those who were checked correctly were asked to leave the scene immediately.

After everyone was checked, Xion was not found, the police officers would bring life detectors and conduct a carpet search of the entire headquarters of the Group.

In order to prevent accidents, the police also informed the immigration authorities, to classify Xion as an object of restricted exit.

Once she appeared at the port of entry and exit, the powerful face recognition system would be able to identify it within one second and send an early warning to the police.

Therefore, Jack believed that Xion would not be able to fly.

While the police were laying a net in the Joules Group and preparing to search for Xion’s whereabouts, Charlie had already arrived in New York.

Today, Stefanie will do the final rehearsal in the performance venue, tomorrow night at eight o’clock, her first concert in the United States will be officially open in New York.

So Charlie did not rush to find her, but planned to go to Hogan’s restaurant to meet him, talk to him about the current situation and also find the opportunity to ask him if he is interested in returning to China.

This time, Charlie, very low-key, first took a helicopter to the vicinity of Chinatown and then walked alone to Chinatown.

With the experience of meeting Uncle Hogan’s restaurant last time, he deliberately wore a duck-tongue hat and a disposable mask this time.

When he came near the restaurant, he suddenly found that, just outside the restaurant, a young man in his twenties reached out and grabbed a girl’s cell phone from the roadside, then got into a black car and took off.

The girl shouted nervously after her phone was snatched "Please help me call 911, someone snatched my phone!"

Charlie frowned slightly but did not think much about it.

Then, he took a step to go to Uncle Hogan’s restaurant.

At this time, Uncle Hogan pushed open the door, saw Charlie with sunglasses and mask, with a glance through his posture and hairstyle he recognized him, so he shook his head slightly and winked, then skipped him, said to the girl who was robbed of the phone "Girl do not be afraid, first come to the store to sit for a while, I will help you call the police!"

Charlie saw Uncle Hogan giving him a wink, although he did not know exactly what the situation was, but from his understanding of his meaning, he knew that the woman who was robbed of the phone must have been a fraud.

However, Charlie did not immediately leave but strutted behind the woman into Uncle Hogan’s roast goose store.

After entering, Charlie deliberately found a corner with his back to the door and sat down, then greeted Uncle Hogan and said, "Please, I would like to have roast goose rice."

Hogan originally did not want Charlie to come in now, but he saw that he sat in a relatively hidden position and said "Okay, you wait a moment, I have to help the girl to call the police."

Hogan took out his cell phone and entered the three numbers 911, then Hogan looked at the girl and asked, "Girl, are you going to tell the police by yourself, or should I do it for you?"

The girl looked at Hogan gratefully and said, "Just lend me your phone, I’ll tell the police myself."

"Okay." He directly handed her his cell phone and after the other party took it, she dialed the 911 emergency number.

On the phone, the girl told the operator about her phone being robbed, then told the address and when the operator finished registering she hung up and handed the phone back to Hogan and said "Thank you, sir, I’ve already reported it to the police and the police will be here in a minute."

"You’re welcome." Hogan smiled faintly, put away the phone and said, "Want to eat something? This meal is on me."

The girl said, "No, no, I just had dinner, Thank you, Sir."

"You’re welcome." Hogan nodded and said to the man, "Pour a glass of water for this lady."

Without saying a word, the man immediately brought over a glass of lemon water and handed it to the girl.

The girl said gratefully, "Sir, Thank you so much."

Hogan smiled slightly and said, "It doesn’t matter, we should help each other. Sit by yourself for a while, I’ll go prepare the meal for the guests."

The girl said, "You go about your business, don’t mind me!"

After less than ten minutes, a police car stopped at the entrance and two police officers stepped out and entered the store, asking, "Who just called 911?"

The girl hurriedly raised her hand and said, "It’s me."

One of the police officers looked at the girl and asked, "The main desk told us that your cell phone was robbed, what happened?"

The girl then said, "About 10 minutes ago, I was talking to a friend in front of this restaurant and suddenly a man came and snatched my phone away."

The police officer nodded and asked, "Was there only one person who robbed your phone?"

The girl said, "There was only one person who grabbed my phone, but he quickly got into a car and left."

The police officer asked, "Did you get a good look at the person who grabbed your phone? Probably what race, how tall? Is his weight on the fat side or thin side?"

The girl thought about it and said, "He was too fast, I did not react at once, so I did not see his face, but it is certain that the man was Asain, medium height, thin, very quick movements."

The police said helplessly "Medium height, thin Asain person. In Chinatown, if there are no detailed physical characteristics, catching him is more than difficult."

Saying that, the police explained, "In fact, you know, street robbery of cell phones, laptops, and ladie’s backpacks, on the street, at least thousands of such things happen every day, the vast majority of people are very difficult to catch."

Another police officer looked around the store at this time and pointed to one of the surveillance probes facing the door and said, "Since it happened right in front of the store, this surveillance probe must be able to capture it, right? If we can get the suspect’s image data, the arrest will be relatively easy."

The policeman looked at Hogan and said seriously, "Sir, we need to take the hard disk in your recorder to retrieve the surveillance video and help solve the case."

He finished with Hogan, then immediately said to his colleague "You go and remove the hard disk, we will go straight back, by the way, also take the girl to make a statement."

"Yes!" The man nodded without thinking and immediately asked Hogan "Sir, where is the hard disk recorder of your surveillance system?"

Hogan said with an embarrassed face "Officer, the recorder is there, but there is no hard disk inside…"

"No hard drive?" The police officer in charge frowned and asked, "I see that the working light of your security camera is on, how can there be no hard disk?"

Hogan took out the hard disk that is counter connected and said "Look, there is indeed no hard disk, my hard disk has long been broken and I have not bought a new one, my store itself is relatively small, there is nothing for malicious people thinking about, so it does not matter whether there is surveillance video or not, so I simply did not change it, so the camera is only just as a bluff."

The police officer walked quickly to the front and found that in the recorder the hard disk space was indeed empty, he said with a depressed face "I should say, sir… You… You are too stingy! How much does a hard drive cost? The large capacity is not more than two or three hundred dollars right! How can you even not save this money?"

Hogan said helplessly, "I’m not going to lie, officer, the business in Chinatown is really bad, usually I try to save some money, but the expenses eat up all my savings at the end of the month."

The police officer was so angry that he could not say anything.

However, angry as he is, he also knows very well that in this kind of thing they have no way.

Since there is no hard disk inside the hard disk recorder, naturally, it is impossible to save any surveillance video, so the boss developed this trick but there is no way to execute it any further.

Since this is the case, there is no point for him to stay here, so he spoke to the woman and said, "Miss how about this, you come to the precinct with us first to make a statement, we will try to find other clues to help solve the case."

The woman was also quite helpless, so she nodded and said, "Okay, then I’ll go with you."

The police officer turned around and almost walked to the door, turned around and said to Hogan "Tomorrow hurry to buy a hard drive!"

Hogan quickly nodded and said, "Yes, yes, don’t worry, I’ll go buy it tomorrow!"

The police turned and walked away and then the two men came to the police car at the door, let the woman sit in the back of the police car, started the car and left the scene.

At this time, only the man and Charlie remained in the store, Hogan then asked the man to hang a closed sign at the door.

After hanging it, the man then went to the basement alone to rest, Hogan sat opposite Charlie and said, "Young Master Wade, the police have been watching my place, I don’t know exactly what it’s about, but I guess it must be related to you."

"Related to me?" Charlie frowned and asked, "Uncle Hogan, do you mean to say that the two policemen just now are running towards me?"

"It should be." Hogan said seriously "You see just now that woman and those two police officers were acting with so much drama. They, in fact, just wanted to get the recording of my store’s security camera. They must have another plan."

Charlie asked with some curiosity, "Uncle Hogan, how did you determine that the woman and the two police officers were acting?"

Hogan explained "This morning the store just opened and a middle-aged Chinese man came to the store. After sitting down to order a random meal then started staring at my three security cameras non-stop, you think about it, serious people go to the restaurant to eat, who will pay attention to the monitoring situation? So I guessed at the time that he was either a gangster who wanted to grab some cash from me or a plainclothes cop."

Charlie pursued "And after that? He left after dinner?"

"Yes." Hogan said, "The guy finished his meal very quickly, paid the money and left in a hurry, as soon as he left, I hurried to remove the hard disk in the recorder."

Charlie nodded and said seriously, "Since the other party is ruled out as a gangster, who intends to rob some cash, then 80% it is the police."

"Right." Hogan said, "I was afraid that the police had made such a big detour to find the CCTV footage of you and Miss Sun, so I destroyed the hard drive first, but then suddenly there was a scene of robbing a cell phone at the door, these two things together, the other party’s motive is clear, definitely wanted to find an opportunity to remove my hard drive back to investigate, so I gave you a wink so you would not come over."

Charlie suddenly realized and could not help but ask "Uncle Hogan, to be honest, if you did not give me a wink, I really did not see what was wrong with this matter, how did you judge it?"

Hogan smiled slightly "They did this scene, the script is quite well thought out, but the director and actor’s choreography is still a bit clumsy, to put it bluntly without the key details, you write the script with no key details, that person looking at it with interest can certainly see the flaw."

He continued, "It’s like people are saying that there is no real perfect crime in the world, but in my opinion, although it can not do absolute perfection, but can do it with relative perfection, as long as the killer’s heart, then all the police are fine, then even if his crime does not reach absolute perfection, it will not be found."

Charlie nodded with an educated face and couldn’t help but ask with great curiosity, "Uncle Hogan, how did you find out that there was something wrong with this woman?"

Hogan said "You may not know much, in fact, in Chinatown, although the public opinion is mixed, no matter the overall chaos, but generally there really will not be a Chinese daring to rob in the street here, after all, we are all Chinese, it is easy to inquire who did it, not to mention that Chinatown is cooped up in several Chinese gangs, they are here to collect protection fees in the area, but also set a lot of rules, general thieves really do not dare to rob in the street or make a move in Chinatown in broad daylight. This woman was robbed in front of my store in broad daylight, it in itself is not quite reasonable. Combined with the person who came to the store in the morning, I can basically determine that she had a problem. In addition, there was another thing wrong. The thing is that Chinatown is such a place, the police are called, even in half an hour it is unlikely to have a police car over, this time surprisingly it took them less than ten minutes to come, see it was all prepared."

Charlie asked incomprehensibly, "So police take a long time to come over?"

"Right." Hogan said "Here, in the minority or ethnically dominated places, the police are generally not asked to come on one hand, on the one hand, there are many gangs and a high degree of autonomy, the police are generally reluctant to get involved. And as well no one in the district does the police sponsorship, so the police force itself is small, the response speed is naturally not very fast. Here, everything is market-oriented, the police are also the same, each rich district in New York with the New York police precincts, for the police salary, it is not the city government that is responsible for it."

Hogan continued "But the rich people in the rich district are responsible for it and they patrol with cars in the rich district donated by the rich people. In such places, not only 24-hour people on duty but also 24 hours there are police patrols, but for the minority gathering places, we do not generally see the shadow of the police at all."

Charlie nodded gently and sighed, "So that’s how it is, for someone like me who doesn’t understand the situation, I simply can’t see what’s abnormal here."

Charlie admired Hogan’s acumen in detail and couldn’t help but praise him, "I guess they must have thought they had performed very well, they just didn’t expect to be able to hide from your discerning eyes."

Hogan waved his hand and said modestly, "Young Master Wade is praising me, how can I be considered to have a good eye, but I have been in Chinatown for so many years, so I am too familiar with this place."

He gave a faint smile and said "Not exaggerated, you live in a place for a long time, even if the dog next door is barking more than the usual change point, you are able to notice it."

As he continued and asked Charlie with concern, "Young Master Wade, why are the police on you? Is it because they have some clues from the Dragon Temple?"

Charlie shook his head and said, "The Dragon Temple didn’t leave any clues, but I myself had something to think about and let a girl with a sensitive identity bring the Joules family’s members to New York. I really didn’t think so carefully at that time, I just naturally let that girl bring people over, but ignored that she would leave clues after entering the country."

Charlie added "Jack Li has led people to blockade the headquarters of the Joules Group, fortunately I received the news in advance and let the girl go first, otherwise in case they really had found her, things would have really been a bit tricky."

Hogan hurriedly asked, "Young Master Wade, what is the specific situation, can you tell me in detail?"

Charlie had nothing to hide from Hogan, so he told him about the whole process, of having Xion escort the two people of the Joules family to Syria and then temporarily having her bring them to New York.

Hogan nodded slightly and said, "This matter is indeed a little ill-considered, but it is understandable, you have handled the whole thing very well, one or two small details a little ill-considered it is human nature."

Hogan sighed "Jack this time is a little ill-considered huh! Blocking the Joules’s group with so much fanfare, if he can’t find anyone, his good days will come to an end."

"Yes." Charlie nodded, "I also didn’t expect that he would act so impulsively."

"It’s also understandable." Hogan said "He used to be too smooth, his own cases are almost all solved, others who can not solve the case they seek his help, he also has succeeded in solving the one case after another, the fame is great, now he is looking to retire and he faces such a big incident, the impact is his half-life hard work reputation and image are at stake. In such times, his mentality will certainly be greatly affected. Like a professor in the field of mathematics, in his lifetime all the difficult problems have not been able to defeat him, would have been able to retire with a winning record, but at this time a series of a dozen or more puzzles he could not solve and everyone below the podium wants to see how he solves the problem, in this case, it is certainly difficult to control his state of mind. "

"It is really like that." Charlie nodded in agreement and said, "This matter is indeed a bit unfair to him as well."

Hogan smiled faintly and said, "Time is also fate dependent, not everyone can get a smooth sailing, we always have to suffer some setbacks, it’s just a matter of time, just sooner or later."

He asked Charlie "Mr. Wade, since you said that the Dragon Temple did not leak any clues about you, then why did the police find me here?"

Charlie thought for a moment and spoke, "It should be because of my great uncle…"

Now that Charlie thinks about it, at that time he heard the news of his grandfather’s critical illness, as he was sitting on the second floor of the restaurant and then immediately asked Stefanie to take the Life Saving Pill to Los Angeles, a move that he made and did not have time to do any cover-up at all.

Therefore, as long as the great uncle’s side starts backtracking from Stefanie’s trajectory after arriving in Los Angeles, it will definitely focus its attention on Uncle Hogan’s roast goose store.

Hogan could see Charlie’s helplessness and knew what he was thinking so he spoke up and said comfortingly, "Young Master Wade, people’s lives were at stake, you had no other good choice at that time and it’s good that your great uncle should not have noticed your presence yet."

Charlie sighed "I came to your store with Stefanie if he found the CCTV footage he would probably recognize me, I guess Jack sent someone to look for your CCTV footage here, it is also to find out who Stefanie was with and what was special about her."

Hogan smiled slightly and said, "You can rest assured that there are not many security cameras outside of Chinatown, there used to be some, but they were smashed and then simply not installed, there is no security camera outside the front door of my store and even if there is, because of the angle problem, it is impossible to shoot the side here."

Hogan continued "We opened the store and dare not hang the camera outside the store, so generally the most outside camera is also installed on the inside of the door at the top and then diagonally to the entire storefront range. Because the camera angle is diagonally down forty-five degrees, at most only the side of the sidewalk is captured, you cannot shoot the motorway, or the opposite side, so you do not have to worry."

Charlie heard this and nodded gently "That’s the best."

Hogan said with somewhat melancholy "Young Master Wade since you do not want to expose yourself, you should try not to come in the future to this place… this place has got your great uncle and Jack Li’s attention, in the future, they will certainly focus on me here."

"Yes." Charlie nodded and said seriously, "After Stefanie’s concert tomorrow, I may not come back to New York for a short period of time. Here I have had so many experiences and I don’t have a good feeling in my heart about it. So in future, I will avoid this city."

Hogan smiled, nodded with a little melancholy and said, "Rarely can you find the second city in this world that has so much to offer, whether it’s the glamorous Wall Street or the slums. Everywhere there is something that characterizes the group and their negative aspects. The evil of the slums is straightforward, violence, shooting, drug bays, human trade, but the evil of Wall Street is much more terrible than the slums. Those sitting in the skyscrapers of Wall Street, just sitting together, with the burning cigar, can decide the life and death of a third world country and its tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands or even millions of people. In the face of profit, treating human life as if it is nothing."

Charlie saw that Hogan was also quite emotional, so he could not help but ask "Uncle Hogan, you have come to the United States for so many years, have you ever thought of going back?"

Hogan was slightly stunned, then looked up at Charlie and said seriously "Young Master Wade, to be honest, I want to go back, although my old father is no longer alive, but my mother is still alive and now has entered the old age, I also want to do my filial piety around her…"

Hogan lightly sighed "Only, Mr. Sun went to make peace with Mr. Lombardo for me back then, I promised Mr. Lombardo in front of the two of them, never to return to Hong Kong Island in this life."

Charlie said indifferently "Uncle Hogan, Mr. Lombardo of Hong Kong Island, I really don’t care about him, as long as you want to go back, I will solve all this for you."

Hogan stood up, clasped his hands, arched his hands and said, "Young Master Wade, your strength is heavenly, not to mention Mr. Lombardo, even if ten Mr. Lombardos, no one will ever be your opponent…"

Hogan ashamedly said "But, Young Master Wade, a gentleman’s word, when a team of horses is hard to follow! I’m not afraid of death, but I’m afraid that others will poke my backbone and call me a villain who goes back on his word… so… please don’t put pressure on Mr. Lombardo for my sake, since he kept his promise and didn’t come after me anymore, I should also keep my promise and never return to Hong Kong in this life!"

Charlie was slightly stunned and felt in his heart that Hogan was open and honest, but also felt that he was too decent and set the moral bar too high, torturing only himself.

However, Charlie could see the determination in his eyes at this time and knew that this matter could not be done in accordance with his own ideas. So to let Hogan put down the things that happened back then to move forward, it is still necessary to follow what the old ancestors said, to untie the bell you must first tie the bell.

Otherwise, even if he lets the Dragon Temple escort him back to Hong Kong, using strength to force Mr. Lombardo to grovel, Hogan's heart will still feel the burden.

The fact is that Charlie has not thought of changing his words with Hogan, although he has an agreement with Mr. Lombardo not to return to Hong Kong Island, but he did agree with Mr. Lombardo to not return to the mainland. So to Hong Kong Island he cannot return, but he can go back to the mainland with him, to work for the Wade Group. Then with the Wade Group’s backing, even if Mr. Lombardo knows it, it is not possible for him to come to the Wade family to ask for punishment.

However, with the words coming to his mouth, Charlie finally did not say.

He knew that with Hogan’s character, he would not refuse his request, on account of his father’s kindness to him and saving his life.

But he also knew that the incident and the people in that incident, for Hogan, is a knot in his heart.

He should not let him devote himself to the business of Wade’s Group before his heart knot is opened.

Therefore, he decided that after his wife’s master class in the United States is over, he would take the time to go to Hong Kong Island and have a good chat with Mr. Lombardo. Preferably so that he could personally withdraw his order with Hogan and allow him to return to Hong Kong Island freely.

After he returns to Hong Kong Island and settles his mind, he will then throw an olive branch at him.

"If I have the ability to do so, I will make Mr. Lombardo’s heart and soul to invite you back from New York. If I do not have the ability, I will not use my strength to force Mr. Lombardo to give in."

Hogan heard this and wanted to say something, but hesitated for a moment and then held back.

Immediately, he looked at Charlie, nodded gratefully, and seriously said, "Thank you, Young Master Wade, for understanding!"

Charlie looked at the time and said, "Uncle Hogan, I still have some things to take care of, so I won’t bother you anymore, Stefanie should have invited you to see her concert tomorrow, right? If you have time, we’ll see you there and then."

Hogan shook his head and said, "Young Master Wade, I won’t be going to Miss Sun’s concert, your great uncle should still be in Los Angeles today and Jack’s attention is on the Joules Group for the time being, so when they each finish their business at hand, they will probably come to me to ask about Miss Sun. As long as Jack did not recognize that I was beside Miss Sun when Patrick Joules disappeared, then I can still say that Miss Sun came to the store, just by chance came over for a meal and I only care about making a living all day long and I do not know any big stars, so I did not notice. If they don’t have a clue that I know Miss Sun, I guess this time I can stall it smoothly, but if they find out that I went to Miss Sun’s concert tomorrow, this matter will be hard to explain and maybe Jack will also remember me."

Charlie nodded understandingly and said, "Uncle Hogan, in that case, then I’ll come back to see you when I have the next chance to come to New York!"

Hearing Charlie was leaving, Hogan had an extraordinarily complicated expression.

To Charlie, although he had only just met him, Charlie's father was kind to him, plus Charlie himself also made him very appreciative, so he also developed a very kind feeling towards him.

Especially when he saw that he was now strong and accomplished, he was sincerely happy for his old benefactor, at a certain moment, he also moved the idea of serving for Charlie to repay Bruce’s kindness.

However, on second thought, he felt that he was just an illegal immigrant, who had been selling roast goose in Chinatown for more than ten years, while Charlie had long been a top tycoon worth hundreds of billions of dollars and the difference between himself and him was really a difference between cloud and mud in a deep well.

After all, the difference in strength is too great, even if he has a passion for repaying kindness, but in the eyes of outsiders, he may be, under the guise of repaying kindness, trying to climb up the ladder.

What’s more, Charlie may not really need his help, maybe if he opens his mouth, he may just give him trouble.

Therefore, Hogan thought about it but gave up the idea of offering himself. And what he didn’t know was that although Charlie was eager for virtuous people, he didn’t want him to serve him with a heavy past.

Therefore, his intention was to first help Hogan achieve nirvana and rebirth.

Moreover, with Charlie’s character, he did not like to hang on to his mouth before things were done, so he did not reveal half a word to this old man.

As he parted, Hogan’s eyes were red and he said to Charlie, "Young Master Wade, please take care of yourself!"

Charlie also said respectfully, "Don’t worry, Uncle Hogan, I will."

Charlie took out a Life Saving Pill from his pocket and put it in Hogan’s hand, saying seriously, "Uncle Hogan, this pill can cure a hundred diseases and help heal a thousand wounds, you just keep it by your side, just in case."

Hogan wanted to stuff the pill back into Charlie’s hand and said with trepidation, "Young Master Wade, how can I… accept this great gift… please take it back!"

Charlie shook his head, pushed his hand away slightly and said seriously "Uncle Hogan, if my father was alive, he would consider you as his brother and I believe you would also consider me as your own son, so it is only natural for me, as a junior, to pay respect to you."

He took two steps back, slightly arched his hand, and said, "See you later," before turning around to leave.

By the time Hogan chased him out, Charlie had already gone far away.

At this time, Charlie was walking like a fly, not even looking back, Hogan looked at the medicine box in his hand, only felt like a lump in his throat, unconsciously, his eyes were already full of tears.

After saying goodbye to Hogan, Charlie took a car and went to Long Beach.

Xion had already evacuated in time, but Wesley and the other members of the Dragon Temple were still there.

Therefore, Charlie went directly to the villa that the Dragon Temple had rented.

After Wesley was ordered to solve all the scum in New York who were involved, with Patrick in the early morning, he was here waiting for Charlie’s next instruction.

After Charlie arrived, he personally ran out of the villa to greet him and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, the tasks you gave me have all been successfully completed."

Charlie nodded and spoke, "Wesley, you have done a good job this time, not only did you kill all the scum that should be killed, but the matter was also done very beautifully, It is almost time for you and the other brothers to withdraw, the ten billion dollars that the Joules family gave to the Dragon Temple will arrive, after you go back, you should build up the base of the Dragon Temple."

Wesley said gratefully, "Mr. Wade don’t worry, I will do my best to not let you down!"

Charlie nodded slightly and instructed, "Have the brothers evacuate in an orderly manner, don’t leave any clues for the New York police."

Wesley said, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade, I have already arranged for my men to handle the place comprehensively, so no clues will be left behind."

Charlie looked at the villa and said, "This villa you rented, why don’t you just spend the money to buy it and keep it as the stronghold of Wesley Drake in New York."

"Okay!" Wesley immediately agreed and said, "Then I will have my men go to the broker today to talk about it and buy it as soon as possible."

Wesley added "Mr. Wade, I see that New York is not peaceful recently, do you need me to leave some men here to help Miss Joules?"

"No need." Charlie waved his hand and said, "Michaela has just sat as the head of the Joules family, If I keep people by her side at this time, it will make others look at it and have a big implication of developing her into a puppet, It is better not to trigger such a misunderstanding."

Charlie added "By the way, after this villa is bought, you can pick a few of the core members of the Dragon Temple with the cleanest identities and let them stay here temporarily, just in case."

"No problem!" Wesley said, "Then your subordinate will make the arrangements later."

"Good." Charlie nodded and added "There is one more thing that you need to do."

Wesley said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, if there is anything you want, just give me an order."

Charlie sighed and sighed "The videos I exposed, in order to respect those innocent girls who died tragically, their facial features were blurred, which will definitely affect the subsequent confirmation of the true identity of the victims, so you go back and send the original files of these videos to the New York police in an anonymous way, so that they can work with the Joules family to determine the identity of all the victims. So that the Joules family can also complete the compensation as soon as possible."

"Okay." Wesley spoke up, "I will arrange for the technical staff to send an email to the New York police directly from the overseas server later and send all the video files to them."

At this moment, Joules’s group headquarters.

A large number of police officers and SWAT officers had already surrounded Joules’s headquarters building.

The police blocked every entrance and exit of the whole building, only one exit was reserved for inspection. All the people in the building, whether they were employees or journalists, or members of the Joules family, they all had to pass through the exits one by one in an orderly manner and undergo a full inspection according to the police requirements.

The police have to check the identity of each person in detail through the face and fingerprint verification.

Xion’s identity was actually quite obvious, a young, tall Asian woman.

But the police still will not let go of any other skin color, or other age group of women, even if they know they are looking for a woman, but still will be a full verification of the identity of each male just in case there is any negligence, Xion takes advantage of the opportunity to escape.

The extremely strict screening made everyone grumble, especially those media reporters who hadn’t had the chance to leave yet.

So everyone simply did not rush to leave, one by one, carrying the camera, picking up the microphone, directly began to report live.

For a while, people all over the United States are concerned about the police action, they do not understand why the New York police went to the Joules Group, after all, the Joules Group has just done an impeccable crisis public relations, the public concern about the Joules Group and Michaela is unprecedentedly high.

Jack is staying at this time inside the temporary command center set up at the scene, he firmly believes that he came suddenly, Xion certainly can not have a chance to escape.

Now, what he is waiting for is to purge everyone from Joules’s group and then bring people in to catch turtle in a jar!

At this time, his most trusted men called him.

Seeing the other party’s incoming call, Jack instantly got excited, after picking up the phone, he asked off the cuff "How about it, found the surveillance video of that roast goose store?"

At this moment, Jack’s heart is filled with two things.

One is to hurry up to catch the murderer in New York in the past two days. The other is to help his good brother Desmond Evans to find out the secrets held by Stefanie.

At the moment, the Joules Group is under full control and it is only a matter of time before Xion is found.

Therefore, when he received this call, he was expecting his subordinate to give good news.

However, the voice on the other end of the phone said helplessly "Chief, we acted out a whole play as you instructed, but to our surprise, there was no hard disk in the surveillance camera of that roast goose restaurant."

"No hard disk?" Jack poured a pot of cold water on him and he asked offhandedly, "Why is there no hard disk? Was it taken away in advance?"

The colleague he sent out replied, "The owner said that the hard disk broke down long ago, so it has not been replaced with a new one."

Jack asked offhandedly, "What about the broken hard disk? It was not in the machine?"

The subordinate said "No, I also asked and the hard disk position of the surveillance recorder was indeed empty."

Jack’s expression froze and he said with a tight frown, "This is not right! If the hard disk was dysfunctional and he was not prepared to repair it, then he had absolutely no need to take the hard disk out of the hard disk box. It is like your computer CPU is broken and then you are prepared to put this computer aside to idle. It has been idle, you will still open it up to take its parts out?"

"This…" the subordinate mused and asked offhandedly, "Boss, you mean to say that the store owner has a problem?"

"This person definitely has a problem," Jack said in a cold voice "Check the owner’s information for me and send some men to quietly monitor him, so that he does not escape."

He instructed again, "You have to remember that you must not alert the snake!"

"Yes!" The handler immediately agreed and said, "Then I’ll arrange it."

After hanging up the phone, the person in charge on the site of the Joules Group ran over and said, "Inspector Li, the people at the headquarters of the Joules Group have almost been evacuated and no trace of that Xion has been found yet, the special team will immediately go in, with life detectors and search and rescue dogs."

Jack nodded and said, "Order down a carpet search, combined with the architectural blueprint of the building, do not let go of any possible escape route!"

The other party immediately said, "Please rest assured, Inspector Li, we have cut off all the pipes connecting the group’s headquarters to the outside world, unless the other party turns into a fly and flies out, it is definitely impossible to escape otherwise."

"That’s good." Jack ordered, "Let the special team begin its operation! Before it gets dark, make sure to find her for me!"

……

Meanwhile, Charlie had already left Long Beach and headed to the venue where Stefanie was performing.

Since she had no way to carry her cell phone while rehearsing on stage, Stefanie created a WeChat group in advance, adding herself, Charlie and her manager Cherie in it, leaving Cherie in charge of receiving Charlie."

All the performers related to the show were fully engaged in the rehearsal, except for Stefanie’s agent Cherie who had nothing to do.

For Cherie, she was most busy before the performance preparation, such as negotiating various cooperation, engaging in various publicity and coordinating various media resources and studying how to help Stefanie to engage in a resource exchange.

However, once the show entered the countdown state, it also means that her preliminary work has basically been completed, so at this time she was free.

Knowing that Charlie was coming, Cherie waited outside the venue early and once she saw him arrive, she said with great diligence, "Mr. Wade, you’re here! Stefanie is rehearsing and asked me to receive you!"

He looked at Cherie and asked with surprise "Miss Cherie, we have known each other for a long time, why have you suddenly become so polite today?"

Cherie laughed "Look at you, Mr. Wade, I am always very polite to you."

Charlie teased, "Now is not the time for you to point at me and call me a negative-hearted man."

Cherie said with a serious face, "No, no, no, adults must learn to return one size to another, you really behaved like a negative-hearted man in handling Stefanie’s problem, but in other aspects, your personality is still very strong."

She ignored Charlie’s depressed expression, pointed to the large performance venue behind her and said with a smile, "Look, Mr. Wade, this is the best performance venue in New York, we were worried that we might not even have the chance to use it after being set up by the Joules family, who would have thought that this venue has now become ours directly."

Speaking of this, she said to Charlie with a face of admiration "Mr. Wade, it is all because of you!"

Charlie was silent at this point.

Cherie is quirky, and sometimes speaks whatever is on her mind. It gives people a rare feeling of frankness. So when she said this, he really did not know what to answer.

So, he could only change the subject and said, "By the way, what is the pattern inside this venue? Is there a VIP box?"

"Yes," Cherie replied smoothly, then asked, "Mr. Wade, you want to watch the show in a box tomorrow, right?"

Charlie nodded "That’s right, the VIP box should be low-key."

Cherie said, "Low profile is low profile, but the distance is also the farthest. In the last row of the head, when Stefanie is on stage, it is estimated that you will not be seen."

Charlie seriously said, "The situation is special, this time I will not show my face."

For Charlie, what he was most worried about was that someone from his Grandma’s family would come over tomorrow to support Stefanie in the show, in that case, once they saw him, there was a high probability that they would recognize him.

Cherie was also more understanding of Charlie’s request and spoke, "Then I’ll take you in for a spin and you can see the venue first."

"Okay."

Soon, Charlie was led by Cherie and went inside the venue.

At this time, Stefanie was busy rehearsing on stage.

So, Cherie became Charlie’s guide and led him, taking him around the entire performance venue.

This is a large performance venue that can accommodate tens of thousands of people. The audience seats are distributed in a stepped pattern, the closer to the stage the lower, the farther the higher.

And in the arena at the end, the highest row of seats directly above the audience, there is a row of very good privacy VIP boxes, these VIP boxes are used especially for VIPs during major sports events.

In this way, VIPs can drink and chat with friends while overlooking the entire game from above, while also ensuring excellent privacy.

In some European soccer stadiums, many celebrities have their own exclusive boxes and when there is a game, they meet with their friends to drink and watch the game in the box.

Charlie immediately spotted this position, so he asked Cherie "Cherie, for this concert, has the VIP room been sold?"

"No." Cherie said, "Stefanie’s concerts are only sold to the audience in the form of different areas, not VIP rooms, VIP rooms are generally not activated."

Charlie nodded, pointed to the middlemost box and spoke, "Then leave this one for me."

Originally, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Charlie even intended that he would not come to Stefanie’s first concert in New York tomorrow.

It was also clear that if he really didn’t come, not only would Stefanie feel disappointed, but his wife Claire would definitely be very sad too. However, after actually seeing the venue, he was relieved in his heart.

When the time comes, he could bring his wife inside the VIP box to watch Stefanie’s concert, which would also greatly avoid the possibility of exposure.

Cherie also knew something about Charlie, so after hearing him say that he wanted a box, she didn’t say anything more and quickly agreed, saying, "No problem, I’ll take you up to have a look."

Charlie nodded and followed her to the box, she pushed open the door and introduced to him "Mr. Wade, this venue’s VIP box is very large, usually more than 50 square meters. With a separate bathroom inside, it is possible to arrange a party inside. Once you come in, anything you need will be sent over by the staff so there is no need to go out, basically you will not be seen by others. The glass is also a one-way privacy glass, the outside audience can not see inside."

Charlie looked at the environment, this box is very luxuriously decorated. At first glance, it gives the look of a gathering place for New York’s top rich people.

So, he said, "Okay, I'll take this one."

Cherie nodded and said, "If Mr. Wade wants to be as low-key as possible, I will arrange for you to go directly to the VIP channel. There is a physical partition between the VIP box and the other audience seats below. You can come up directly from the VIP channel, no one else will see you."

"Good!" Charlie said with a satisfied nod "Then it’s settled, before the concert tomorrow, you help me arrange a docking staff, then I will directly find him to come in."

Cherie said "Mr. Wade, for such a distinguished guest like you, how can I arrange another staff member to dock you? I must be in charge personally!"

Charlie hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No, no, you must be very busy at that time, so I won’t bother you with this kind of thing. Just find someone who doesn’t know me and tell him that I am your feng shui Master."

Cherie saw that Charlie rejected her in seconds and immediately realized that he was worried about something so she immediately said, "Mr. Wade, you don’t have to worry so much, although I’m not a good person, but I’m certainly not the kind of bad person who harms others and benefits themselves. I know that you will come with your wife tomorrow and I will certainly not say the wrong things in front of your wife."

Charlie was tempted to say I can’t trust you, but then he thought, although Cherie’s temper is a bit hot, when she does something, she must still have a number in her heart. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have been able to work with Stefanie for so many years.

So, he did not refuse and said, "That will work then."

With that, he stepped forward to the large floor-to-ceiling glass window in front of the box and looked in the direction of the stage.

On the stage, Stefanie is rehearsing a very fast-paced singing and dancing song with the backing dance team. Although the distance is a bit far, the good thing is that the perspective can overlook the entire stage. Plus there are large LED screens on both sides of the stage and the whole process is playing various angles of camera close-up images, so the view is also very good. In this way, it can also ensure the experience of his wife when watching the show tomorrow night.

While Charlie was watching Stefanie’s rehearsal at the venue, the atmosphere at the Joules Group headquarters building was getting more and more awkward.

A large number of SWAT team members entered the building one after another and conducted a carpet search of the entire building partition.

After searching the entire building, they did not even see Xion's shadow.

You should know that the equipment used by the members of the SWAT team is the most advanced. They use the life detector, even if the person is behind steel and concrete it will not cause any impact to the efficacy of the tool and it is most difficult to be artificially interfered with.

Even if Xion’s ability to hide is strong, she can not hide from the search of a thermal instrument. Plus there are dozens of well-trained police dogs at the scene. Even if there are people hiding through several walls, the dogs will be aware of it. So, this two-pronged approach can bypass almost any interference.

As long as Xion is still at Joules’s group headquarters, she will definitely be found. But even with such advanced detection capabilities, they still were not able to discover Xion’s trail.

This made Jack feel incomparably astonished at the same time. But he also can’t help thinking of the question "Has she escaped in advance?" But after thinking about it, he thought it was unlikely.

His action has been very fast and did not give Michaela the opportunity to inform anyone. So how can Xion escape so quickly?

The Chief of the Police Department has also been on the edge of his seat at this time and none of the media reporters outside who have been identified and approved for release have left and are on the scene for live coverage.

The public’s discontent with the Police has grown stronger as the reports continue.

Although everyone knew that the Police was making such a big effort to catch the killers of Patrick Joules and other scum. The vast majority of the public, however, is relying on their own sense to distinguish between right and wrong to judge the issue and not from the perspective of justice.

If you look at this matter from a judicial point of view, then, like Jack, no matter how these people are punishing evil and promoting good, they do not have the power to enforce the law. So, without the power to enforce the law and kill people, it is undoubtedly a crime and since it is a crime, they must be arrested and brought to justice.

However, the vast majority of New Yorkers and the American public are looking at this matter from a personal perspective of right and wrong. In their eyes, Patrick and these scum deserve to die and whoever killed them is a hero in the eyes of the people.

They have been able to do wrong for so long and harm so many innocent girls, which is itself a dereliction of duty on the part of the Police.

Since someone has done it instead of the Police what they could not do, the Police should not come for them, but should reflect on why they have not been able to find out what Patrick and these people have done instead of focusing on catching the unsung heroes who have done good.

The American people’s view of right and wrong and Hollywood superhero movies are almost the same. In the eyes of the people, whether it is Spider-Man, Batman, Iron Man, Flash, as long as they have the ability to stand up for the community to remove violence and ensure peace, the law enforcement powers or no law enforcement powers, the people simply do not care.

So, what the Police is doing right now has caused great public anger and the curses on the internet are getting louder and louder. The Mayor even personally called the Police Commissioner asking them to immediately stop the blockade and search for the Joules group and at the same time publicly give an explanation telling them why they blocked Joules group to arrest someone and whether they had caught them.

The police chief’s head is as big as a bucket. After repeatedly confirming that the SWAT team had found no trace of Xion he immediately rushed into Jack’s temporary command center, pointed at his nose and cursed, "Pull everyone out immediately! In five minutes you will go and explain to the media the purpose and results of today’s operation!"

Jack was already manipulated by the gambler’s mentality at this time and vowed to take this opportunity to take a chance.

Therefore, at this time, hearing that the director wants to let him withdraw the people, he immediately became furious.

Jack immediately angrily retorted "If we withdraw the people now, it will be a complete loss for us!"

The Chief asked rhetorically "Have we not thoroughly searched? How much longer do you want to search? Even if I give you a month’s time to tear down this building, you will not be able to find the people!"

Jack blurted out, "Director, you let the special operations team search again. I think she definitely can’t escape, maybe she’s hiding somewhere in the Joules Group!"

The Chief said angrily "Li, I know you are close to retirement and you’ve encountered such a case. In your heart, you must not be convinced, but I tell you, now that this matter has been in front of the media and public, it has sparked a huge discontent, now the internet is full of curses on police. The mayor has made countless calls accusing us!"

Jack said "That’s why we have to catch Xion and find a way to force her to give the cause of the Dragon Temple’s involvement in this matter!"

The Chief scolded "You’re out of your mind, right? Whether or not those people were killed by the Dragon Temple I’ll tell you one thing, now the people of the United States and even the world are applauding the death of these people. They all regard the killers behind the scenes as heroes. Even the mayor asked us to stop the investigation, you still want to disobey the mayor’s orders?"

Jack was suddenly dumbfounded by the question. He was silent for a moment and asked, "Director, it’s okay to call off the search now, but what about after that? Will this matter never be investigated?"

The director waved his hand and said, "This matter is not your concern. You have less than a year to retire, tomorrow just hand over the work, take a leave period before retirement, rest at home when you retire. I will give you a grand send-off ceremony, an honorable retirement."

When Jack heard this, he suddenly became anxious and said angrily "You want me to get out now?"

The director said "No, I just want you to take a break and leave the rest of the work to someone else."

The director patiently advised, "Li, you have dedicated so many years to the police department. Think of it as leaving more opportunities for young people before you retire. As for yourself, just go and take a good rest."

"No way!" Jack said in a cold voice "There is no way I can retire early until this case is solved! I can’t allow my years of police career to end up with such a humiliating case to retire with!"

He threatened, "Chief, if you want to take this case out of my hands, then I will go to the mayor to complain against you!"

"Complaining about me?" The director gave a bitter laugh, then said helplessly "Li, I told you clearly, next year’s mayoral election, the current mayor is seeking a re-election. This case has already brought a great negative impact on his re-election. If now because we provoke public anger, then the hope of re-election will be completely lost! So, it’s not me who wants you to retire early, it’s the mayor who wants you to retire early!"

When these words came out, Jack was dumbfounded. He really didn’t expect that the mayor, who had repeatedly praised him in public, wanted him to retire early.

The director saw that he could not say anything, so he continued to add "Li, there are only two options in front of you, the first is that you take the initiative to apply for early retirement. This case will make you lose some face, but at least will not let you lose your reputation. It is just a stain, it will not have much effect on you. Besides, as the Police Commissioner, this case will also leave a stain on my resume. I can face it openly, what do you have to hesitate about?"

The Commissioner cleared his throat and added "Ahem… Li, if you do not want to do this, then the Police will publicly announce the suspension of your work. As for the reason for suspending your work, in view of the fact that you have unshirkable responsibility in a number of aspects of this series of cases, including but not limited to the fact that for so long you failed to discover the facts of Patrick and other people’s crimes as well as Patrick’s kidnapping case until he was torn by the murderer when you failed to catch them!"

Jack’s entire body was suddenly green with anger.

But the director said with a serious face "Li, out of the big things that can not be solved, someone has to come out to take the blame. You work in the Police for so many years, why do you not understand? I do not want you to take the blame, but if you are really stubborn, then I can only say sorry to you in advance!"

Jack gritted his teeth and looked at the other party. Even though his heart was filled with hatred, he also knew that the chief was telling the truth.

In fact, most of the time, the Police system is still very protective of the calf. Their own people causing trouble, the top for overall image considerations will certainly find a way out.

However, the Police are not always able to handle everything.

In the past few years, the Police’s violent law enforcement against ethnic minorities has caused huge public outrage and at first, the Police tried to shield their own people, but in the end, they had to make sacrifices because of public outrage.

Now Patrick is involved in a series of cases that is also extremely bad, but suddenly the police department has not found a way to deal with it but from the current situation, one can also guess that the probability of this matter is difficult to investigate so it will not take long. In the Police department it must be someone to take the blame. Now, it may be a wise choice to retreat.

Moreover, Jack also knows that now he has little choice. Either go for an active retirement or passive retirement, in the end, there is no second choice but to retire.

So, after weighing the pros and cons, he spoke decisively and said, "Okay, I accept it."

The director nodded gratefully and instructed, "Later on, you go and do a short meeting with the media. Say that the police got a tip-off that there were suspects operating in this building, but after searching, it was confirmed that there was no trace of the suspects and this operation might be a mistake of intelligence, don’t explain about anything else."

Jack said helplessly, "Okay, I’ll go in a moment."

The director nodded and said, "Tomorrow morning I will arrange an internal meeting. You will take the initiative at the meeting that you are too stressed and want to take a break. I will agree to do so and then give this case to Bruno to continue to be in charge."

Jack asked, "Is it to let Bruno continue the investigation?"

"Investigation!" The director waved his hand and said, "I will ask Bruno to change the direction of the investigation, on the one hand, to investigate the identity of the victims to see if there are other victims who have not been found. On the other hand, also thoroughly investigate Patrick and his other associates to see if there are any fish left out of the net."

Jack asked off the hook "What about the murderer? No more arrests?"

"Arrest what!" The director smiled and asked him, "You tell me how to catch them? If it’s not the work of the Dragon Temple, can we find the real killer? If it is the work of the Dragon Temple, how do you want me to go to the Dragon Temple to arrest someone? Not to mention that the Dragon Temple is not easy to deal with, even if it is. How am I going to explain the people’s side after I’ve arrested them? When the time comes, after all the hard work, will it still be a scolding?"

Jack could not help but ask "Director, we are law enforcement officers. If we do not catch such criminals who blatantly violate the law, how can we uphold the dignity of the law?"

The director said bluntly "At times like this, we must learn to compromise. Our priority is not to maintain the dignity of the law, but to satisfy the public. I plan to render it into a headless unsolved case, then the public will not think we are incompetent. They will only think that their heroes are more powerful than they thought. and then it will not be because we did not solve the case and then come to trouble us!"

Jack could not help but say "Since it is rendered into a headless unsolved case, there is no need for me to retire early, right? I’ll obey the arrangement and stop investigating this case!"

The director shook his head "No, the mayor knows your temper, so he has already said that you must retire early!"

The conversation with the director was only a short ten minutes, but Jack felt as if he had aged ten years all of a sudden at this time.

He was very clear about the Mayor’s intention to let him retire early, even if he did not directly dump the pot on him, but in the eyes of the public, he was still the one who took the fall and to let himself retire early is to punish him.

At that time and then rendering his contribution to New York, subliminally release a message to the people, that is "Although from Mr. Li, this time, things are not very good, but this man reserved all his dedication for the New York citizens for many years, not that he thinks he is wrong this time so he has requested early retirement."

For his hard work and dedication to the community all his life, don’t be too hard on him.

Generally speaking, the people are eating this up.

This is like the dedicated security guard in his own community who has worked for half his life. He has spent half his life doing his best to protect the security of the community and then accidentally let in a group of thieves when he was about to retire, who can blame him for anything?

Thinking of this, Jack’s heart admired this mayor immensely.

This mayor has also been a police officer for 22 years and his methods are very powerful.

This time, he is borrowing himself to come up with a four-two-shoot.

With so much public anger, it is only by throwing himself out to play the emotion card and take the pity route so that he can overcome the strong with softness.

For Jack himself, although this tactic will make him feel doubly humiliated, right now he has no other choice.

So, he picked up the walkie-talkie and gave his last order as a detective, that all the members of the special team immediately withdraw from the Joules Group headquarters building.

The withdrawal of the special team officially announced the failure of this arrest operation.

Media reporters were waiting for the police spokesman to come out and explain the situation and Jack, who was more than ten years older, then stepped in front of all the media reporters.

At this moment, countless reporters with long guns and short cannons, trying their best to loudly raise their various questions to him.

He stretched out his hands to indicate everyone to quiet down, then opened his mouth and said, "I’m sorry to take up your time as well as the Joules Group’s time our arrest operation has been declared a failure due to intelligence and decision-making errors, now the special operations team has been withdrawn, the Joules Group will be able to resume normal office order immediately."

The media reporters still want to ask questions, while Jack directly spoke "I know what you want to ask, this time the failure is mainly on me, I recently suffered a great negative impact on my body and spirit, coupled with the age has also been too old, really not very suitable to continue, to be responsible for such a major case, so I have requested from Mayor Adams and applied for early retirement."

When the media reporters on the scene heard this, they were stunned and dumbfounded.

No one expected that this detective, who had always had a very good reputation, would suddenly announce his early retirement.

Jack said with a face of shame "About the recent cases that happened in New York, I am personally sorry, I failed to anticipate the crime and terminate it in advance. It is my failure as a police officer, here I want to say sorry to the people of New York and the whole United States!"

After saying that, he faced the camera and made a deep bow. Then, without waiting for the media reporters to ask questions, he turned around and left the scene in a car under the cover of several police officers.

Soon, the news of Jack’s announcement of early retirement was reported through the major media.

Charlie, who was quietly watching Stefanie’s rehearsal, also received the push of this news.

Seeing this message, his expression was slightly surprised, but soon returned to normal. He and Jack have no grievances, from the heart he did not want him to retire early in this way, but the matter of Patrick makes the two stand on the actual opposite side, so the conflict can not be unified, among the two one has to be the party to bear the bitter fruit of failure in this matter, Charlie naturally does not want it to be himself.

Moreover, Jack has already checked the clues to Hogan’s restaurant, now early retirement in Charlie’s opinion, is a good thing, at least he will not subsequently bring too much pressure on Hogan.

Jack returned to the police station on the way, his friend Desmond also called up and asked with concern "Jack, what is the situation? Did you get shot from above?"

"Yes." Jack let out a bitter smile and said, "This wave of public opinion attack is too vicious and can only put me, an old man, out to gain sympathy."

Desmond sighed and spoke, "In fact, this matter you should not go to check those murderers…"

Jack said helplessly "The wood is already gone, now it’s too late to say this, moreover, my character also does not allow me to turn a blind eye to this kind of violence against violent crime."

Desmond gave a hint and asked him, "So what are your plans next?"

Jack said, "I am now going back to the police station to hand over my work and tomorrow I will officially start the process to retire."

He remembered something and said, "Is the old man doing better now? I’d like to come to Los Angeles to see him, he’s very sick this time, I didn’t even come there to see, it’s really a bit unjustified."

Desmond said "You should not come to Los Angeles, the Lady wants to come to New York to see Miss Sun’s concert. The requirement is that we children must also be present. The old man was convinced by her that we are coming tomorrow at noon together."

Jack exclaimed "The old man, all these years, can not remember things? But why is he willing to come to New York this time?"

Desmond said "The old man now as long as he opens his eyes, the Lady will first spend an hour or so to give him something to learn. In his situation, he does not remember the nearly 20 years of things, she briefly tells him something once, the same rhetoric has to be repeated seven or eight times a day, he heard that Miss Sun is his grandson-in-law’s fiance and also saved his life, so he agreed to go over together."

Jack then said, "So what are your arrangements for tomorrow? See if you have time to have a meal together?"

Desmond said, "Okay, tomorrow at noon we will go to the Anbang Mansion in Manhattan. The Evans Family has so many properties, except for the Los Angeles estate, the old man’s favorite is the Anbang Mansion, why don’t you come over tomorrow for lunch?"

Jack sighed "Anbang Mansion, it was your sister’s strong investment back then, right?"

"Yes." Desmond said, "Whatever is related to my sister, the old man has deep feelings for that."

"Understandable." Jack said "Desmond, the owner of the roast goose store, I always feel that he is not quite right. While I still have some contacts in the bureau, in the next two days, I plan to check deep down."

Desmond was silent for a moment, sighed "Forget it, Jack, whether he really has any hidden agenda, I do not intend to explore, after all, Miss Sun has given a favor to the Evans Family."

"Understood." Jack said readily, "Then let’s not bother with him."

Desmond thanked "It’s hard for you to worry about all this Jack. Let’s meet tomorrow and talk more about it!"

"Okay!" Jack said, "Let me know when you arrive tomorrow, and I’ll go over."

"Okay."

The two brothers hung up the phone, Jack held the phone with a complicated expression.

The owner of the roast goose store, Jack always felt weird about him not to mention whether he had any hidden connection with Desmond, just his relationship with Stefanie, left Jack’s heart suspicious.

He felt that the murderer who kidnapped and brutally killed Patrick should be related to Michaela and Stefanie.

Now, Michaela’s path has become a dead end, if he wants to go back to the root, then there is only Stefanie who has this line!

Thinking of this, he still has some reluctance in his heart.

At this time, his subordinate called, once connected, the other party asked impatiently "Chief, why did you retire early?"

Jack smiled and said, "I retired early, so I can give the people an explanation and also give the bureau a step, which is the optimal solution right now."

"Huh!" The other party let out a long sigh and said, "This thing is really messed up!"

Jack asked him, "By the way, the thing I asked you to investigate, there are new clues?"

"Yes." The other party hurriedly said "Working on it, although this roast goose store owner, he came to the United States more than twenty years ago, but has still been an illegal immigrant and the probability of origin is from Hong Kong Island. So I have asked the Hong Kong Island informants to help investigate, to see if we can feel his true identity."

"Good!" Jack suddenly came to the spirit and said off the record "Although I retired early, but this matter you must continue to investigate, there may be a big harvest!"

The following day.

It happened to be a Saturday.

Because Claire had her heart set on going to New York to see a concert, she proposed to Charlie that she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get to New York earlier, stroll around New York, go to the concert in the evening, then stay in the city for the night, stroll around for another day the next day and come back on Sunday night.

Charlie felt that his wife worked too hard in class on weekdays, so naturally, he also wanted to take this opportunity to take his wife to relax and unwind.

So, without thinking, he agreed to Claire’s proposal and then had someone book a suite for him at the Shangri-La Hotel in New York.

After the two of them had breakfast, they drove to New York.

According to Claire’s previous knowledge of New York, Charlie first took her to Times Square, and then to see the famous Statue of Liberty.

Just as the two were touring around, a dozen members of the Evans Family, in two private planes, arrived in New York.

After landing safely, Charlie’s grandmother made a phone call to Stefanie.

At this time, Stefanie, who had already started preparing for the evening’s official performance at the arena, suddenly received a call from the Lady and hastily picked up the phone and said respectfully, "Grandma!"

"Eh!" The Lady answered with a smile and asked cheerfully, "Stefanie, are you busy? Grandma didn’t delay you by calling you, right?"

Stefanie lied and said, "Grandma I’m not busy, I just sat down to take a break."

"That’s good!" The Lady breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "Stefanie, I’ve brought your grandfather and your uncles and aunts to New York and I want to come to your concert tonight to support you."

Stefanie first froze and the first thing that came to her mind was Charlie.

Although she hoped that Charlie would be able to identify with his grandmother’s family as soon as possible, she knew very well in her heart that as long as he had not made this decision, she could not make the decision for him.

Therefore, if Charlie’s grandmother’s family also came to see the concert today, it might increase the chances of Charlie’s identity being exposed.

However, she quickly thought that he had already talked to Cherie yesterday and wanted the middlemost VIP box.

Since he was sitting in the box, as long as he paid a little attention, he would not be exposed.

So, she said to the Lady, "Grandma, wait for me, I’ll coordinate with the agent to see if a seat can be vacated!"

The Lady laughed "Stefanie, you don’t need to bother with this matter, I asked your uncle to consult, I know that your concert tickets have been sold out for a long time, your uncle has contacted some merchants who sell tickets at a high price, let him send someone to buy them then."

Stefanie said "It does not matter grandma, I first asked to see about the situation, recently there are many people on the internet who want to buy second-hand tickets but have been cheated, I will ask the agent whether there are reserved tickets, that is the perfect solution."

The Lady didn’t think much about it and said with a smile, "That’s fine, then I’ll give you trouble Stefanie."

"How could it be," Stefanie said "You came all this way to see my performance, I can’t be happier!"

Stefanie hung up the phone and immediately called Charlie.

At this moment, Charlie was visiting the Statue of Liberty with Claire and when he received Stefanie’s call, he said very blandly, "Hello, Miss Sun, what can I do for you?"

Stefanie knew that it might not be convenient for him to speak, so she lowered the volume a few points and spoke, "Master Wade, the Lady of the Evans Family just called me, saying that she brought the old man and the group of children to New York and they want to see my concert at night, what do you think how should I handle this matter?"

Hearing this, Charlie couldn’t help but frown slightly.

He had vaguely felt earlier that Grandma’s family might come to support Stefanie and he never thought that he would really be right.

In order to avoid any direct contact with his grandmother’s family, Charlie himself did not want to come to this concert.

But on the one hand, he didn’t want to make his wife sad and on the other hand, there was a VIP box, so he didn’t take it too seriously.

Now when he heard that the Lady had brought the old man, he spoke up and said, "The visitor is a guest, Miss Sun better be nice and entertaining."

Stefanie said "Master Wade, I do think so, but now there is another situation, the two people are old and the status is rather special. If I really let them watch my performance in the audience, I am afraid it is not appropriate, my idea is to arrange for them a VIP box, so that the two old people can also be easier."

After a pause, Stefanie said "I will let Cherie arrange a good time, let her arrange for you and Mrs. Wade to enter the box first and then arrange for them to enter, anyway, there is everything inside the box you and Mrs. Wade will not come out between performances and after the performance, I will let Cherie take them away first, you two should not have the opportunity to meet, this arrangement is perfect. What do you think?"

Charlie slightly considered for a moment, then readily agreed and said, "This arrangement is quite reasonable, as long as we can ensure that the two sides do not come in and out at the same time, there should be no impact on feng shui."

Stefanie naturally understood Charlie’s words, so she said, "In that case, I’ll send a clear message back to the Lady and I’ll ask Cherie to arrange for them to be separated from you in a box so that it’s more secure and stable."

"No need." Charlie opened his mouth and said, "Let the two sides be next to each other, it doesn’t matter."

For Charlie, he also has some sense of selfishness.

For so many years, he did not see his grandparents, but, In his heart, his feelings for his grandmother are still relatively deep.

After the accident of his parents, his heart complained about grandpa, grumbled about grandpa, but never did complain about grandmother, because he knew that his grandmother was very good to his family of three, although not much to meet as a child, but her love for him, he still remembers very clearly.

Therefore, he also very much wants to take this opportunity to get closer to his grandmother.

Stefanie guessed what Charlie had in mind, so she said, "Then I’ll let Cherie arrange them next door to you."

"Okay."

After hanging up the phone, Claire, who was curious at the side, asked, "Honey, was it Miss Sun that called?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded, not hiding.

Claire was surprised and asked, "Miss Sun is going to start her performance in one afternoon, she should be very busy at this time, why is she calling you at this time?"

Charlie then said, "Miss Sun invited some guests with special status today and wanted me to see if it would affect feng shui, so I gave her an idea to minimize the impact."

Claire asked in surprise "Guests also affect feng shui?"

Charlie casually laughed "That’s natural! In terms of feng shui, every blade of grass and every leaf of the tree will affect feng shui, let alone people."

"Strictly speaking, whether a person steps on his left foot or right foot first. When he leaves home in the morning will affect his fortune for the whole day."

Claire was surprised and asked, "Is it really that mysterious? Which foot first has a good effect?"

"Of course." Charlie laughed "If the first step is left foot, it may go out smoothly, the whole day you will be safe and sound, but if the first step is right foot, the whole day’s smooth pace will all be disrupted, maybe because the right foot to go out, halfway down the stairs when the left foot is a step in the air from the stairs, one might roll down to the hospital, it may also be because the right foot went out first, after going out, the left foot accidentally stepped on dog droppings and these things, if he goes out with his left foot first, he can just naturally avoid it, this is the feng shui butterfly effect."

Claire seems to understand Charlie’s feng shui theory.

She always feels as if there is a little bit of truth, but also feels it as if with a little bit of mystery.

However, she does not understand the things she does not know, most of the time it is with a little reverence, so did not raise any questions.

On her side, Charlie at this time was deep in thought as he is a bit nervous and apprehensive.

He was not worried that he would be exposed in front of his Grandpa’s family at night, but it was difficult to hold himself, with a feeling of being near them.

In his heart, although he had some complaints about what his grandfather’s family had done back then, subconsciously, he still has blood feelings for his mother’s side of the family.

Tonight, for the first time in more than 20 years, he will be so close to them and it is inevitable that he will be nervous.

Meanwhile, Charlie’s grandparents, with several of their children and grandchildren had arrived at the Anbang Building in Manhattan.

Taking the elevator all the way to the top floor of the Anbang Building, Lord Evans sighed and lamented to his wife, children and grandchildren around him, "It would be nice if Lily was still around… she put so much effort into this building, but after this building was really put into use, she hasn’t come once…"

The Lady hurriedly said, "You are recovering from a serious illness, so don’t think about those sentimental things and don’t forget what we came to New York for today."

Lord Evans asked with a bewildered face, "For what?"

The Lady said helplessly, "I just told you again in the car! We came to New York today to see Charlie’s fiance’s concert!"

"Oh…" Lord Evans nodded and said, "I remember… to see the concert of Charlie’s fiance!"

He looked at the Lady and asked, "What about Charlie? Is he coming too?"

The Lady gave him a blank look and said, "Charlie hasn’t been found yet!"

Lord Evans said resentfully, "I thought maybe my brain was not remembering well, Charlie has come back, but I gave it a miss…"

The Lady sighed and said sadly, "It would be great if that were true."

While talking, the elevator arrived at the top floor.

A group of children and grandchildren, led by the two, got out of the elevator.

As soon as the elevator came to the top floor of the Anbang Building, there was a lobby with floor-to-ceiling windows and at that moment, one could even see large clouds floating by, not far from the windows.

This skyscraper, which was invested in by Charlie’s mother back then, has a total height of 370 meters, surpassing the Chrysler Building and the Bank of America Building in New York, The Evans Family’s largest, best and most expensive property in Manhattan.

Back then, Lily insisted on investing heavily in the construction of the Anbang Building, mainly because she wanted to use such a landmark building to endorse her insurance and financial business to which she attached great importance.

Therefore, at that time, she was only in her twenties and took the lead in establishing the Anbang Group, under which, in addition to this building, there is an insurance company, a financial company and a commercial bank.

Insurance and finance are undoubtedly industries that require great trust and the fact that the Evans Family built the multi-billion dollar Anbang Building in Manhattan is the best guarantee of credibility.

In this world, there are many insurance and financial companies but there are only a few insurance and financial companies that can build a skyscraper in Manhattan, where every inch of land is gold and the Anbang Group is one of them.

Although the Evans Family started in Los Angeles they came out really big and strong from two other places, one of them is Silicon Valley, the other is New York.

When Lily was in Silicon Valley, she invested at a very low price in a large number of future potential companies and in order to better help these investments to do deeper capital operations, The Evans Family came to the financial center of the United States, New York, where the core of the entire Evans Family was established.

The Evans Family has many group companies and countless investments, but the real core group of the Evans Family is the Anbang Group.

After the establishment of the Anbang Group, Lily merged the fund that invested in Silicon Valley into the Anbang Group, making the Group the largest internet venture capital enterprise in the United States at once and also the most important core enterprise of the entire Evans Family.

Charlie’s grandfather, Lord Evans, had been working in Anbang Group before he retired.

Later, he handed over the management of the family business to Charlie’s second uncle, Marcus, so this became the office of Marcus.

On weekdays, only Charlie’s great-uncle Desmond accompanies the old couple in Los Angeles, while second uncle Marcus, third uncle Martel and aunt Tece are all working in New York.

Some time ago Lord Evans’s health was getting worse and worse, so the others temporarily put aside their work and returned to Los Angeles to be with him.

Lord Evans has been suffering from Alzheimer’s since he left office, so he has hardly been here over the years and when he suddenly returned here, he was a bit dazed, so he walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the view of Manhattan, and sighed softly "The building is still the same, but the outside seems to have changed a lot…"

Desmond knew that Lord Evans’s memory had regressed to twenty years ago and the Manhattan of twenty years ago was naturally very different from now.

So, he went to the front and said, "Dad, Manhattan has changed a lot over the years."

Lord Evans nodded, pointed to a building even higher in the distance and asked him, "Desmond, what is that building, why is it so high? I haven’t seen it before."

Desmond said, "Dad, that’s the World Trade Center. It was built and put into use a few years ago and now it’s the tallest building in New York."

"Wow…" Lord Evans nodded slightly and said thoughtfully, "I don’t remember it at all."

Desmond then said "Dad, you haven’t been to New York much in the past few years, you may not have seen much of this building."

Lord Evans let out a bitter laugh "The brain is not good, even if I have seen it, I can not remember."

After saying that, he turned his head to look at Marcus and instructed, "Marcus, if you can get Charlie back in the future, this building should be given to him, after all, it is his mother’s hard work."

Marcus said without thinking, "Okay dad, I’ll write it down, after I find Charlie in the future, I’ll give him the ownership of this building."

Lord Evans nodded, his mouth softly chattered, "I wonder if Charlie looks like his father or his mother now, I remember that he looked more like Lily when he was a child."

The Lady said, "Actually, he looks more like Bruce, both parent’s shadows are there, but I feel more like Bruce’s charm. After he grows up he will definitely look more like Bruce, definitely like his father, he is a handsome boy."

Lord Evans paused slightly and lamented, "Hey… Bruce ah Bruce… this boy, everywhere he was good, just did not know how to lift up!"

Lord Evans suddenly became a bit emotional and said, "Tell me, if he had listened to me, he would have been happy to join the Evans Family, with my character, with spoiling my daughter! Would I have let him suffer in the Evans Family?"

Lord Evans suddenly snapped, causing a group of people to look at each other.

Everyone knew that this was the hurdle that Lord Evans has been unable to get over in his heart.

He had never understood, with the strength and sincerity of the Evans Family back then, why did Bruce insist on returning to Eastcliff?

But others knew in their hearts that Lord Evans’s thoughts were too egotistical.

When he faced Bruce, there was always that superior thinking at work.

It was like a big boss who wanted to poach someone, the other party could only earn one million by going to another company, but he was willing to offer 10 million or even tens of millions.

All, in his opinion, the other party does not have any reason to refuse him.

But how could he have imagined that Bruce was just not willing to accept his olive branch?

This kept Lord Evans frustrated and even a bit annoyed.

Originally, he admired Bruce, even though his family’s strength was far less than the Evans Family, he could see that Bruce was definitely a person, even better than his three sons.

It was because he recognized this thing deep down, that's why he was determined to let this boy join the Evans Family.

He knew very well that among his own children, only his eldest daughter Lily was the most outstanding and Bruce was not only equal to his daughter but also highly complementary.

If the two of them stayed together in the Evans Family, then the Evans Family would have been certainly able to rise, in time, maybe able to surpass the Saudi royal family and the Routhschild family, standing at the top of the world.

However, Bruce did not agree. He had pride in his heart and his own ambition.

He did not want to stay in the Evans Family to pick up the ready-made. He was more determined to return to his own family, though small and insignificant in comparison to Evans but he wanted that.

Hard to stay, hard to go, which once made Lord Evans very mad.

What he couldn’t accept was that his daughter was determined to go with Bruce, which made him even more furious.

Originally, he wanted to keep Bruce to be with Lily, but things were going to go in the direction of a chicken-and-egg war, so how could he stand it?

It is because of this that Lord Evans has not been kind to Bruce and their relationship is like that of enemies.

After Lily and Bruce got married in Eastcliff, Lord Evans became furious whenever he heard his name, which has been the case until now.

The Lady on the side saw that Lord Evans was fighting with himself again, so she hurriedly relieved him and said, "Come on Lord Evans, Bruce has been gone for so many years, you should not say such words in the future."

Lord Evans’s eyebrows knitted in anger and he asked back in exasperation, "He was the one who didn't know how to behave! In the end, Lily was also implicated! My daughter has been killed by him and I can’t even scold him!"

The Lady said, "Lily chose her own path and it’s her own decision to live and die, not anyone else’s."

Lord Evans said indignantly, "You’re completely lost in self-deceiving logic! Although Lily chose her own path, Bruce, as her husband, should have protected her! He should have always cared for her and thought about her! How can he not be responsible for what happened to Lily as a husband?"

The Lady said anxiously with red eyes, "But Bruce is not here anymore! How do you know he didn’t protect Lily at that time? It’s just that things were beyond his ability, he even gave his life, what else can you ask him to do?"

Lord Evans said emotionally, "Couldn’t I hate him after he died?"

Lord Evans looked around at his children and questioned, "Do you think that even if Bruce died, I could still hate him?"

His children were looking at each other, not knowing how to answer.

The Lady sighed helplessly and seriously reminded, "Lord Evans, I have to tell you clearly, whether you hate Bruce in your heart or not, I can’t care less, but the attitude you show towards him must be changed in the future!"

Lord Evans’s stubbornness came up and he said in a stern voice "I won’t change! In the future, when I die, even if the King of Hell calls the Jade Emperor and the Buddha for a three-chamber trial, I will never change my attitude toward Bruce!"

The Lady said angrily, "Okay! You can do it! You don’t change! When Charlie comes back and the family mentions Lily and Bruce, if you dare to say this in front of him, Charlie will definitely break off the relationship with you! If you force my grandson away, who I’ve managed to get back, I’ll cut you off too! If you don’t believe me, just wait and see!"

Lord Evans was furious just now, but when he heard these words, he was like a deflated ball.

He knew that the Lady would not be able to break off her relationship with him, but if her grandson Charlie really came back, if he still had this attitude, his grandson would definitely not forgive him. After all, no one will accept other people to humiliate their deceased parents.

Lord Evans sighed deeply and declined to speak "You’re right… I’ll change… I’ll definitely change…"

He continued with some low emotion "I do not know before I die, if I can still see Charlie again…"

The Lady saw his attitude change, the tone of his voice also loosened "Do not worry, I believe it will not take long, Charlie will come back."

Lord Evans was busy asking, "Why are you so sure?"

The Lady said seriously, "Stefanie has come, Charlie will not be far away. God will definitely let Charlie come back for the sake of Stefanie’s infatuation."

"God…" Lord Evans can’t help but mutter a word, half his heart believes and the other half doubts.

At this time, Desmond, who was on the side, spoke up, "Dad, you were able to have a good comeback this time, all thanks to Charlie’s fiance. I think this is the will of God, if God is so favorable to you, he will definitely let you see Charlie alive."

When Lord Evans heard this, he nodded thoughtfully.

At that moment, a staff member came quickly and said respectfully, "Master and Madam, Inspector Li from the NYPD is downstairs and says he wants to come up for a visit."

Lord Evans said in surprise, "Jack Li? Quickly, let this boy come up!"

The Lady reminded, "Jack is not a few years away from Desmond and he is already over fifty this year."

"Oh…" Lord Evans suddenly came back to his senses, when he remembered Jack just now, he thought it was twenty years ago.

Soon, Jack, accompanied by the staff, took the elevator to the top floor of the Anbang Building.

As soon as he saw Lord Evans, he hurriedly went forward and said respectfully, "Uncle Evans, are you feeling well? Originally I wanted to come to Los Angeles with Desmond to see you, but things were really a bit too much these days, so I wasn’t able to visit you, please forgive me!"

Lord Evans looked at him and asked in surprise, "You are Jack?"

Jack was stunned, looked at the others and then looked at Lord Evans and nodded "It’s me, Uncle Evans, I’m Jack, Jack Li."

Lord Evans could not help but say, "You… how you are now with your father almost gone in those two years, your aunt told me that you are more than fifty this year, I see you at least must be more than sixty, what is the matter? How did you create this for yourself"

Jack said awkwardly "Why… these years I have been busy with work, transitional work and did not pay attention to maintenance, but not older than the average person of the same age…"

Jack added "Oh yes uncle, you do not look at me as only fifty years old, I have retired early."

Lord Evans was even more puzzled, frowned and asked, "Why did you retire early?"

Jack smiled bitterly, "I originally intended to retire next year, these years I have neglected my wife and children, they are angry with me, they moved to Houston two years ago. If I do not retire early to accompany them, I am afraid they will cut off relations with me in the future."

Lord Evans couldn’t help but ask, "Intended to retire next year, how come you’re retiring early now?"

Jack shrugged his shoulders awkwardly and said "Uncle, this matter is like a child without a mother, it’s a long story…"

Hearing that there seemed to be quite a few stories in Jack’s words, Lord Evans spoke up and said, "It’s okay, it doesn’t matter if it’s long, let’s talk slowly at the dinner table later."

Lord Evans had just been on death’s door, plus he had serious memory problems, so he knew absolutely nothing about the most lively things in America now. However, he had a deep understanding of Jack and knew that this kid was stubborn and could not give in at any time, so he was even more curious about what he had actually gone through.

Jack knew that it was impossible to explain clearly to Lord Evans in a few words, so he said vaguely, "Okay, uncle, I won’t bother you with my little troubles, I’ll have a drink with you later!"

The Lady said, "Jack, you can’t let your uncle drink, if he drinks again, he might not even recognize me."

"Yes, yes, yes…" Jack came back to his senses and said busily, "Blame me for not thinking carefully."

Lord Evans laughed and said, "When I saw this disheveled look on your face I knew that you must have wanted to drink it yourself."

He said to Desmond and Marcus, "Desmond, Marcus, I will not drink, but later on you two will drink some with Jack."

The two brothers nodded, "Okay dad."

Lord Evans looked at Jack’s unconcealed dishevelment and said in a serious manner, "Jack! Cheer up! Look at you now, you don’t have any of your old man’s heroic posture!"

Jack quickly stood up straight and said respectfully "Uncle, your criticism is..."

Desmond looked at the time and cut in and said, "Dad, why don’t we eat first and talk at the dinner table later."

"Good." Lord Evans nodded, "Let’s eat first."

The top floor of the Anbang Building, with a floor area of over four thousand square meters, could normally accommodate at least a few hundred people, but this whole floor was used by Lord Evans alone in the first place.

On this floor, there are not only offices, meeting rooms and other conventional office building configurations, but also swimming pools, gymnasiums, physical therapy rooms, restaurants and other living facilities.

In fact, Lord Evans did not intend to use such a large area as his own office, but his eldest daughter Lily in the planning of the building set aside this floor for him and personally did the interior according to his preferences, so Lord Evans has very deep feelings.

Afterward, the crowd moved to the dining room located in the southern part of the top floor although for Jack the relationship with the Evans Family is very good, but he has not been to this place for many years, everything here seems to be brand new. In his heart, he can not help but be surprised.

He couldn’t help but ask Desmond in a low voice "Desmond, this building of your family has been opened since 20 to 30 years, right? How come it’s still so new?"

Desmond whispered, "The building as a whole is very well maintained. Basically every two to three years, they redecorate it once, this floor gets a daily maintenance. Since the death of my sister, the old man gave an order, for anything here, it is not allowed to change the pattern, so you can see everything on this floor, there are at least several sets of brand new spares, some of the things that have been discontinued, but they specifically spend a lot of money to hire artisans to replicate."

Desmond pointed to the carpet on the corridor and said, "This carpet under your feet, hand-woven by Iranian craftsmen. It is similar to the kind used in the Grand Mosque of Abu Dhabi. The cost of a square meter is nearly 10,000 dollars. Dad had people invite more than 100 craftsmen from Iran to make one according to the carpet left by my sister, now there are a dozen sets woven which are changed every year."

Jack listened to the staggering words and could not help but say, "Your family really does not treat money as money… 10,000 U.S. dollars for a square meter of carpet that has to be replaced after a year… this money is thrown out, without a second thought!"

Desmond said seriously "Jack, when it is about money, only look at the amount, not the proportion, that is a rogue."

Jack was surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"

Desmond casually said, "The cost of replacing such a carpet in the Evans Family, in the proportion of the Evans Family’s assets, is basically equal to your changing a garbage bag in your home garbage can…. So when you change the garbage bag, is it a big headache?"

"Damn…" Jack smacked his lips and cursed "Let you fucking pretend again."

Desmond bristled, "I’m just telling the truth."

While talking, everyone came to the dining room one after another, Lord Evans greeted Jack to the front and let him sit down next to him.

Since Marcus had greeted him in advance, so as soon as everyone was seated, the service staff immediately brought the prepared meals one after another.

Marcus took the initiative to have someone bring another bottle of white wine, intending to join his elder brother and accompany Jack to have a few drinks.

Lord Evans seemed to be very concerned about Jack’s current predicament and kept asking him what had happened recently.

Jack is not good to start talking more, but only vaguely said that he has not dealt with a few big cases recently, Lord Evans saw that he did not want to talk more, so he did not ask again.

Jack, because of his character, usually does not have many friends, plus his mother left early, his father pulled him alone and did not renew, so it led to Jack also having little siblings.

In recent years, his wife took the children to Houston, he was alone in New York, more isolated, although the family from his father’s generation, the relationship with the Evans Family is very good, but has a big gap, so Jack is not too good when it comes to chatter.

If it wasn’t for the blow Desmond received when he tried to buy the Rejuvenation Pill in China some time ago and it so happened that Jack was stuck with the case of Patrick’s kidnapping, the two actually didn’t have much chance to meet often.

Therefore, now sitting among the Evans Family, the lonely Jack, also found a feeling of home here and the depression in his heart also softened a few points.

When he was exchanging glasses with Desmond, Marcus and Martel, Jack received a text message.

The message was sent by his subordinate, in which the other party said that he had found out the identity of the owner of the roast goose store through an informant on Hong Kong Island.

Jack suddenly flinched and hurriedly excused himself to go to the restroom and came out to give the other party a call.

As soon as the phone call came through, he asked, "What’s the new discovery?"

The other side on the phone said "Chief, the roast goose store owner, his real name is Hogan Hogan about twenty years ago he moved from Hong Kong Island to the United States illegally, now we see him running a small restaurant, in earlier years he had a name in the financial field, he had returned from the United States after studying in Hong Kong, but more than twenty years ago in Hong Kong, he offended a local tycoon."

The other side added "You know this Hogan, in those years in Hong Kong he could be said to be well known, he did a big thing that makes the whole of Hong Kong talk about him even to this day, he took the rich man’s girlfriend and the two ran off together to the United States."

"Fuck…" Jack smacked his lips and sighed "This guy is still a fucking love child!"

"Yes." The other side said "Oh yes chief, I also found out one thing, this man and the big star called Stefanie Sun are indeed acquainted, from the informant’s feedback information, he mentioned Orrin Sun, that is, Stefanie’s father, for his matter, had gone to Hong Kong to meet with the tycoon."

Jack heard this, could not help but frown and spoke "This… this seems to round out… so the reason Stefanie, this big star, will go to a small roast goose store in Chinatown, it makes sense now…"

"Yes." The other party said, "I also think it is quite logical, I think this line should have nothing to do with the kidnapping of Patrick, so I hurried to report to you."

Jack said self-deprecatingly, "I have already retired early, how can we talk about what to report, if you have any latest developments in this case in the future, in the case of not violating the rules, appropriately reveal only a little to me."

The confirmation of Hogan’s identity, on the contrary, made Jack a little disappointed.

He wanted to hear some extraordinary information, the kind of information that makes people sound and feel that there must be something in it.

However, the information returned by his subordinate immediately dispelled his doubts about Hogan.

As a veteran detective, he knows very well that a person can disguise the present, but it is difficult to bury the past with all its traces.

This is why many criminals, even if they have cleansed themselves and become successful people that everyone admires, will still end up in jail because of their past crimes.

Hogan’s affairs from 20 to 30 years ago were unearthed, enough to corroborate his relationship with Stefanie.

Therefore, it is only normal for Stefanie to go to his roast goose store for dinner.

And Stefanie in the roast goose store when eating happened to hear Desmond talk about Lord Evans’s critical illness and then she rushed to give medicine, this is reasonable.

As for why Hogan deliberately destroyed the surveillance, Jack’s heart also has a very reasonable explanation, after all, Stefanie is a big star, Hogan’s past proves that he is not an ordinary person, that he perceived something wrong. In order to protect Stefanie’s privacy he dared to destroy the security camera hard disk, this also makes sense.

Since it is reasonable, it means that this line is no longer necessary to pursue.

Therefore, Jack can only hope that the police can continue to dig deeper along the clues of the Dragon Temple.

Right now, only this one clue is a relatively clear direction of the investigation.

However, the other party at this time, with the tone of some helplessness said "Chief, your successor Bruno, today has had a meeting with us, the case, the direction of the investigation changed to the victim’s identity, as well as the investigation of the specific details of the victim who got kidnapped, the Joules’s group, the above also passed the gas, meaning not to bother so the Dragon Temple line, basically it will not be checked again…"

Jack couldn’t help but question "Dragon Temple killed so many people in New York and they will not investigate it?"

"Yes." The other party said, "The more you investigate this matter, the more tricky it becomes, from the mayor to the director, it is not recommended to investigate again."

Jack asked again, "Those who were killed are all direct members of well-known families, can they swallow this anger?"

The other party said "You do not know, the deceased families have come over to meet privately, they also made it clear that they do not want to continue the investigation, the more investigation on the family’s reputation, the greater the impact, so they now want to be like the Joules family, hurry to come up with a sum of money to compensate the victims, as soon as possible to let the matter turn over and to save their reputation."

Jack was stunned for a moment and said offhandedly, "In that case, the case of Patrick and these people being killed is basically like closing internally!"

"Yes, that’s the nature of it, it just won’t be announced to the public like that."

Jack was immediately disappointed to the extreme, he said "Xion Banks ran away, the Dragon Temple is no longer investigated, that Hogan also does not have any problems, then it is basically impossible for this case to come to light."

The other side helplessly said, "Chief, this is indeed the case now…"

Jack could not help but let out a long sigh, disappointed to the core.

What he didn’t know at this time was that because he had someone investigate Hogan almost at the same time, on the other side of the world, a file of information about Hogan appeared in front of a top tycoon in Hong Kong.

This top tycoon was the same Gerard Lombardo who once admired Hogan immensely and later hated him immensely.

His full name is Gerard Lombardo, one of the most powerful real estate developers, shipping companies and investors on Hong Kong Island.

He has a very good popular base in Hong Kong, in the eyes of the people of Hong Kong, he is flirtatious and wealthy and kind and very gentlemanly.

Gerard has had many affairs in Hong Kong over the years and every woman who has had a relationship with him, even if they finally part ways with him, they will still praise him as a rare good gentleman.

There are many wealthy people who are sexually promiscuous, but those who can do what he did can hardly be picked.

It was late at night and Gerard, wearing a robe made of silk, was in his study when he saw the message handed to him by his butler.

He flipped it open and read a few times, his expression became more and more fierce and said in a cold voice "I have searched for so many years without finding any clues about him, but I never thought that this son of a bitch would hide in Chinatown and open a restaurant! The way he looks now, he looks really fucking bad! Even if I saw him face to face, I’m afraid I wouldn’t have recognized him!"

The butler was busy saying, "Master, this man, is really well hidden. It is said that he has hardly shaved for more than twenty years, his hair has also grown a bit longer and his temperament has also been a lot more restrained. If it wasn’t for the police investigating his profile in the United States this time, it would be really hard for us to find his trail."

Gerard frowned and asked, "Why did the U.S. police investigate him? Did he commit a crime in the United States?"

Butler said, "My informant told me that those things happened in New York two days ago, the police seem to have suspected him, plus he is illegal in the United States, the U.S. police found a way to check his identity and then looked for his previous information from Hong Kong."

Gerard gritted his teeth and said, "This dead pouncer, I always thought that with his intelligence, he would definitely go to buy a new identity, continue to do what he is best in finance or stocks, find a way to rise again, but I did not expect him to run such a raggedy roast goose store, really fucking scum!"

Gerard is actually not as he seems, or as he looks in the eyes of outsiders so gentle and elegant.

At heart, he is actually an extremely small-minded and vindictive person.

For Hogan, he has never given up his desire to kill for so many years.

It’s just that Hogan hides very well and for so many years, he has not been able to find him.

And his beloved woman came back from the United States that year, the years of his life in the United States are also silent, Gerard several times wanted to ask but the other party did not speak and even put out the word, as long as he no longer pursues Hogan, she will peacefully guard him for life, so he could only stifle the desire to pursue.

The woman was really in love with him and eventually, he could only give up the pursuit.

However, he never gave up trying to finish off Hogan.

So, he also talked to his woman about letting Hogan live as long as he kept his promise and never returned to Hong Kong.

But right now, there was a perfect opportunity for him to not break his promise and get what he wanted at the same time.

So, after reading that information, he sneered and spoke, "Since the American police know that he is an illegal immigrant, then according to the American law, the police should deport him, right?"

"Yes." The housekeeper said, "Under normal circumstances, he should be repatriated to wherever he came from, he left from Hong Kong, so if he is repatriated, he must be repatriated to Hong Kong."

Gerard nodded and smiled playfully, "Joshua, I don’t care what method you use, make sure the American police repatriate him back to Hong Kong! Then you send out word to all the gang leaders in advance that Hogan Hogan will be back soon and that my 30 million Hong Kong offer is still valid! Whoever kills him, the 30 million will be his!"

Gerard added "By the way, turn the 30 million from Hong Kong currency into US dollars!"

Butler asked, "Master, you promised Mr. Wade at that time and later promised Orrin Sun, if you really kill Mr Hogan, the follow-up will be more tricky I am afraid…"

"Afraid of what?" Gerard sneered, "I promised Mr. Wade, promised Orrin Sun, and also promised my wife to let him go, but I let him go on the premise that he can not return to Hong Kong in this life! If he comes back, even if he did not come back voluntarily and was repatriated by the Americans, then he came back! Then, since he has come back, no one can blame me for being ruthless!"

The housekeeper instantly dawned on him and said offhandedly, "Master, this move of yours… is really smart!"

Meanwhile, New York’s Chinatown.

Because it was lunchtime, Hogan’s restaurant was doing good business.

Just the two of them, he and his mate, were already busy.

However, Hogan had been quietly surveying outside the door while he was waiting for his customers.

He found that since this morning, there was always a car parked across the road in front of his store.

Although the other side changed four cars, and also changed to a different location, Hogan can still see that these four cars choose the location, although different but all can see his roast goose store’s front door.

This made his heart vaguely apprehensive.

He knew that the New York police must be on to him.

Being watched by the police made Hogan’s heart inevitably nervous.

The mate could see that something was wrong with him and hurriedly went up to him and asked, "Uncle Hogan, what’s wrong with you?"

"Nothing…" Hogan smiled sarcastically and said, "You go ahead and get busy, don’t worry about me."

The partner nodded gently and said, "If you’re tired, go down and rest for a while, I can do it alone."

Hogan nodded gratefully but did not intend to leave.

At this time, the car across the road suddenly started and drove away.

Hogan had thought that the other side would soon change to another car to come to the rotation, but he did not expect that after this car had gone, there were no other suspicious vehicles.

This makes him a little relieved.

But soon, his brow was furrowed again.

He immediately took off his sleeves and apron and said to the mate, "Jordan, put up the suspension of business, close the door directly after the customers leave and then come find me downstairs."

The mate didn’t know why he was suddenly so anxious, he nodded and said, "Okay Uncle Hogan I got it!"

After Hogan finished speaking, he went to the basement alone, there were two rooms downstairs, which were his and his mate Jordan’s bedrooms respectively.

Hogan returned to his room, the first thing he did was to start packing his luggage, he only selected the most important things for himself and put them into the suitcase, other than that, he didn’t even pack a change of clothes.

Half an hour later, he packed a modest suitcase.

The mate, Jordan, walked down the stairs quickly and said at the door, "Uncle Hogan, the guests have all left, I’ve closed the door."

"Good." Hogan said, "Jordan, come in."

"Okay." Jordan pushed open the door and walked into the bedroom, he found Hogan packing his things, so he was surprised and asked, "Uncle Hogan, where are you going?"

Hogan looked at him and said, "Jordan, I may have to return to Hong Kong in the near future, after I leave, this store will be handed over to you, my little craft, you have almost learned over the years, from now on you should run this store well, life should not be too difficult."

Jordan asked in surprise, "Uncle Hogan… you… how can you go back to Hong Kong? That man will kill you…"

Hogan smiled slightly "I am illegally staying in the United States and considered an illegal immigrant, since the police have found me, it is estimated that it can not be too long before I am deported, even if I do not want to go, I can't help it."

Jordan said, "Uncle Hogan, you can’t just wait to be deported back! Why don’t you leave New York and hide for a while?"

"No." Hogan waved his hand and said indifferently, "I’m tired of hiding for more than twenty years. If I continue to hide like this, I’ll despise myself."

Hogan looked at Jordan and said seriously, "I’ve always wanted to go back, but I can’t muster up the courage, so I’d better take this opportunity to go back and help me make a decision."

Jordan said nervously, "Uncle Hogan! You can live if you hide! In case Lloyd doesn’t want to let you go, you’ll be dead if you go back!"

Hogan laughed, "Even if he wants me dead, he has to wait for the right time, he can’t just kill me at customs when I’ve just been repatriated back, right? Besides, I am repatriated to Hong Kong, the customs officers must take me there to go through a process, I believe that even if Lombardo is capable, he would not dare to make a move on me at customs, so that I can notify my family in advance and they can come to customs to see me, as long as I can meet with my family, even if he kills me right out of the gate, I will accept it."

He smiled faintly and said, "Jordan, in this matter you do not need to persuade me, I have my own decision, you just run this roast goose store, the rest, do not worry about me."

Jordan choked with red eyes and said, "Uncle Hogan… I don’t want to run the roast goose store, I just want to follow your side and be an honest runner…"

Jordan has a very strong bond with Hogan. He was originally a Chinese from Southeast Asia, his parents went down to the South Seas to work earlier, but met with some local unrest, so they smuggled him to the United States when he was a young one, intending to put down roots in the United States. However, the boat used by the snakeheads to transport them hit a reef and sank when it was close to the U.S. coastline and a boat with dozens of illegal immigrants drowned a large number of people.

Both of Jordan’s parents were buried at sea in that disaster, while the young one was relying on a small piece of plank, floating at sea for several hours and was finally saved by the man who sailed the boat.

In that accident, those who survived were such young half-grown children as Jordan and it was the parents who gave the child the floating object that could save his life so that the child could survive.

The people who sailed the boat, like Hogan, are stowaways or illegally stay in the United States, these people are usually considered to help each other and have a small circle of their own.

When several children were rescued back to New York, these illegal people got together to have a meeting.

They felt that the children’s situation was so miserable that if they were not taken in, they would either starve to death on the streets or be repatriated by the government, or sent to an orphanage, so after discussion, those who could afford it adopted an orphan.

Jordan was adopted by Hogan.

He was just ten years old when he was brought back to this roast goose store, but now, he is twenty-two years old.

Since he had no legal status, Hogan opened the store and taught Jordan to study at the same time and then Jordan started to help him do what he could in the back kitHogan.

After he became an adult, he simply worked directly in the roast goose store as a fellow.

Jordan was very grateful for Hogan’s kindness and always treated him as his father and even made up his mind long ago that he would follow Hogan’s side and help him in his life and when he was old, he would die for him.

But how could he have imagined that Hogan would now decide to return to Hong Kong to die?

Hogan saw that his eyes were red and tears were flowing, so he smiled and said "Jordan, I have no children, since you came here, I have been making roast goose in the back kitHogan all these years, never hiding my skills in front of you, I believe you have also learned my skills, as long as the police are not looking for you, you should run this store well, save more money and if you have the opportunity, go back, if you have a chance, you can go back to Southeast Asia to get your original identity back, then marry and have children and settle down."

He looked at Jordan and smiled slightly, "Of course, if I’m lucky enough not to die this time, you can also come to Hong Kong to find me in the future!"

It was afternoon.

In order to be able to stagger the entrance time with grandpa’s family, Charlie deliberately took Claire and arrived at the concert venue early.

At this time, there are already many fans waiting anxiously inside and outside the arena and the arena has not yet reached the time to start entering, so these fans will be surrounding the arena.

The good thing is that the venue originally has a VIP channel. There are special security personnel outside the channel to maintain order, so there is no fan interference here.

Before arriving at the venue, Charlie gave a greeting to Stefanie’s agent Cherie in advance. When his car arrived at the entrance of the VIP channel, the security guard saw the license plate. Without any inquiry they directly opened the car blocker to let it in.

This VIP channel is like a sunken tunnel, after the car drives in, basically, it is equal to driving into the stadium’s underground location. And this channel is completely straight, from the entrance down you can see the opposite distant light through the exit and the VIP reception is in the middle of this channel.

The advantage of the VIP channel is that it is designed to ensure the maximum possible security of VIPs. The entire channel can be seen very clearly at a glance and it is surrounded by smooth concrete walls. No one can hide in this channel at any point.

The VIP reception in the middle of the channel, in fact, is a recessed piece of parking. Under normal circumstances, VIP vehicles parked directly here to enter the venue interior and are very convenient for walking as well.

Cherie was standing at the edge of the parking lot waiting, saw Charlie drive in and hurriedly waved to his car.

Charlie responded by flashing his headlights and then parked his car in the parking lot under the guidance of Cherie’s hand gestures.

There were already several business cars parked in the parking lot and Charlie recognized at a glance that it was Stefanie’s convoy.

Claire was a little surprised and asked, "Honey, where are we?"

Charlie laughed, "The VIP channel, let’s watch the show in the VIP box tonight."

Claire was surprised and asked, "Why are we watching in a box? It must have cost a lot of money, right?"

Charlie laughed "Miss Sun’s concert did not sell boxes to the public this time so the boxes above are basically all empty and free for us to use and we can go to the boxes to watch the show this can save the organizers two tickets inside. After all, she has so many fans, two more tickets will be able to allow two more people."

Claire nodded gently and then got out of the car.

As soon as Cherie saw Charlie, she very politely went forward and said, "Master Wade, you are here."

She looked at Claire and smiled, "Hello Mrs. Wade, we meet again."

Back when Charlie had just reunited with Stefanie and brought Claire to have dinner with her, Cherie had met Claire at the dinner table before.

Claire also had an impression of her and hurriedly said, "Hello, Miss Cherie! I’ve given you trouble this time."

"No, no, not at all" Cherie said in a serious manner, "Master Wade has helped us so much, it is us who have caused trouble for Master Wade."

"Mrs. Wade, during this period of time, we have been giving Master Wade a hard time to run to New York because of feng shui matters, so we have delayed his time with you, we hope you do not mind."

Claire didn’t know she was saying that on purpose, so she said, "Miss Cherie is very kind, this is also my husband’s job, it’s all right."

Cherie smiled faintly and nodded gently.

In fact, she still had a lot of double entendre or meaningful words to say to Claire, but she also knew in her heart that she could not be too reckless in front of Charlie,

So she stopped at the point and said with a smile, "Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, let me take you two to the VIP box first."

Charlie saw that Cherie also knew to take it as it came, so he didn’t bother with her much in his heart and said blandly, "If it’s not too much trouble for you, Miss Cherie."

"No trouble." Cherie smilingly took Charlie and Claire from the VIP channel and directly took the elevator to the top floor.

Because of the large scale of the venue, the location of the VIP box was already about as high as seven or eight floors and this entire upper area was the VIP area of the venue. Here, the entrances and exits, as well as various facilities and passages are completely isolated from the audience in the arena below, greatly ensuring the privacy of the VIPs.

As for tonight’s concert, it is only Charlie, Claire and the members of Evans Family in the two VIP boxes only. Other boxes are not open to the public, so the staff on this floor is also only a few. Only at the entrance and exit with security guards, after coming in, are all empty and you can not see any staff.

This is done by Stefanie deliberately, after all, Charlie himself likes being low-profile and the Evans Family is also a very high-profile public figure. Privacy must be sufficient, the less staff, the more it can reduce exposure.

Cherie brought Charlie and Claire to the middle position of the box, the door was opened and inside was almost a hotel luxury suite.

Once inside, there was a luxurious meeting room with a mini-bar.

The table of the mini-bar was already full of fresh fruits, desserts and snacks while the wine rack at the back was also full of a wide range of high-end drinks.

Through the minibar, there are two sets of sofas sitting opposite each other in the central position and further ahead after the parlor, there are two rows of sofas facing the floor-to-ceiling windows which are the areas for watching the show.

Cherie introduced to Charlie and Claire, "Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, the boxes here have special soundproofing measures so the people next door will not cause any interference to you. And the floor-to-ceiling windows in front are one-way glass so there is no need to worry about the outside seeing the inside."

Claire said with some concern, "Miss Cherie, the sound insulation here is so good and there is such a large piece of glass, then listening to the concert from inside will not be affected right?"

Claire is Stefanie’s faithful iron fan, for her, to see Stefanie’s concert, the most important thing is the audio-visual effect, in case the audio-visual effect is greatly reduced, even in the luxury VIP room, it will definitely be very regrettable.

Cherie saw Claire’s concern, pointing to the upper left and right corners of the floor-to-ceiling windows, as well as the sides and top of the sofa and said to her, "Mrs. Wade need not worry about the audio-visual effect. The box has soundproofing measures and the front glass is also thicker, so from here to see the performance, the sound of the outside audio will indeed weaken a lot. Therefore, the box is installed with a 7.4.4 embedded panoramic sound system. The audio of the live performance will be played directly through the audio system which can effectively filter the noise of the audience. The effect of the immersive experience is better and the volume is also adjustable. The overall audio-visual effect will be better than the infield."

Claire breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then I’m relieved!"

Cherie nodded and said to the two people "Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, our staff prepared the drinks and desserts in advance. There are also bathrooms inside the box, so after the show starts, for your viewing experience, the waiters will not take the initiative to come to the door if you have any needs. You can directly press the call bell, our staff will come to you. In addition, please try not to go out during the performance. There is no staff stationed outside when the performance begins and it will be too noisy. In case there is any unexpected situation, it may be difficult to respond in time."

Charlie knew that Cherie was implicitly reminding Claire not to go out as much as possible. As for Charlie himself, under non-essential circumstances, he will certainly not go out so as to avoid the possibility of meeting with Grandma’s family as much as possible.

Claire, who knew Cherie’s intention, said almost without thinking, "Miss Cherie, don't worry, we are not going anywhere."

Cherie smiled faintly, then looked at the time and said, "There are some VIPs sitting in the next box tonight, they will arrive in ten minutes. I have to go and receive them, so I won’t bother you two anymore."

Claire nodded and said, "If Miss Cherie has something to do, go and get busy, don’t mind us."

"Okay." Cherie nodded and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, then I will go out first."

After she left, Charlie sat down on the sofa in the meeting area thinking that his grandparents would arrive in ten minutes, his heart was once again filled with nervousness and apprehension.

Claire saw that Charlie’s state was not right, so she sat beside him and asked with concern, "What’s wrong with you, husband? Are you not feeling well?"

Charlie smiled faintly and said, "These days I'm always running back and forth between two places, maybe I am a little tired."

Claire said somewhat self-critical "If I had known we would not have driven here. You must have been quite tired driving all the way and accompany me everywhere…"

She hurriedly added "We will not go anywhere tomorrow, just take a good rest in the hotel, I’ll drive back tomorrow."

Charlie laughed, "No, I’ll rest for a while, don’t you worry."

Claire thought Charlie was trying to be strong, so she took his hand and said softly, "Honey, if you feel tired in the future, tell me in advance, we can change any plan, but your body must be put first."

Charlie nodded gently and smiled, "Don’t worry wife, I know."

Claire slightly leaned on Charlie’s shoulder and whispered, "Let’s turn down the sound a little later, if you are tired, you can sleep here for a while."

Charlie saw Claire so concerned about him and also couldn't help but be a little touched.

About ten minutes later, Charlie’s keen sense of hearing then caught noisy footsteps.

As the footsteps got closer, he heard Cherie’s voice, "Grandpa, Grandma, this is the box arranged for you all tonight!"

At this time, he heard a familiar and unfamiliar voice, his grandmother said with a very gentle smile, "Thank you little Cherie, also help us thank Stefanie, this time certainly it is no less trouble for you!"

Although he hadn’t heard his grandmother’s voice for many years, Charlie still recognized it at once. His body also involuntarily shook because of Grandma’s voice and Claire on the side hurriedly raised her head and asked, "What’s wrong with you, husband?"

Charlie was slightly stunned, then calmed down a bit and said in a hurry, "Nothing, I almost fell asleep just now…"

At this moment, Charlie’s attention was almost entirely on his grandparents who were a wall away from him. He heard Cherie say in a respectful tone to his grandmother, "Grandma you must not be so polite, you are Stefanie’s grandmother. For you and Grandpa to come and see Stefanie’s concert, you do not know how honored we feel!"

The Lady said with a smile, "Stefanie is now one of the most well-known stars in the world, it’s us who are honored to come to her concert."

The old man on the side also couldn’t help but sigh, "To be able to bring a concert to America and still have such a strong appeal, Miss Sun is indeed considered the light of the Chinese."

The Lady said, "What do you mean Miss Sun? That is your grandson-in-law’s wife! Don’t call her so rudimentary, her maiden name is Sun."

The old man said with a smile, "Yes, yes, my wife is right."

Cherie could not help but sigh, "You two have a good relationship, unlike my grandparents, who fight every day and let no one get away."

The old man laughed, "Then that’s your grandfather’s problem! As a man, to live an easy life as he wishes must give in to his wife’s mouth."

"Yes!" Cherie laughed, "When I go back, I will tell him your trick, so he can learn it well!"

While laughing, Cherie brought the Evans Family into the box and after introducing the general situation of the box to them, she said to the crowd, "The show won’t start for another forty minutes, so you can take a break. Now the audience is going to start entering, I will go over to see if there is anything I can help with. If you need anything, just press the call bell to call the service staff or give me a call."

Charlie’s grandmother said smilingly, "It’s hard for you dear, if you have other things to do, go ahead and get busy, don’t mind us."

Lady remembered something and hurriedly asked, "Right, Cherie, after the performance, is it convenient for Stefanie to have time? If it’s convenient, we’ll wait to meet with her, if she’s not convenient, then we won’t bother much."

Cherie was busy saying, "Stefanie instructed me to tell you all that after the show you can wait for her in the box for a while if you are not in a hurry to leave. She will come over after she finishes her business."

"Okay!" The Lady said with a smile, "Then we’ll wait for her here after the show."

All these conversations were heard word by word by Charlie. He knew that Stefanie comes over to see his grandparents after the performance. Partly it is out of respect and partly for her own consideration. The reason is that she is worried that after the performance he and Claire might meet up with Grandma’s family when they leave, so she deliberately arranged this.

After the show, grandmother’s family will naturally wait for Stefanie in the box and he can take advantage of this time to directly take Claire and leave.

In this way, although the two sides are only a wall apart from the beginning to the end but will not have any opportunity to face each other.

Moreover, because each box has a very strict acoustic treatment in order to achieve the best acoustics. So the two boxes are like double sound insulation, in this case, even if Charlie and Claire speak loudly in the room, it is impossible to be heard next door. Even if a martial arts expert above 7 stars, such as Wesley, came over, it would be impossible to hear the conversation next door.

Unless one is like Charlie, who has aura protection, one can use the pervasive aura to sense every move next door.

After Cherie left, Charlie could feel that there were a total of fourteen people in the next compartment and outside the door of the compartment, there were four people standing.

However, this aura is not omnipotent, although Charlie can perceive the number of people, but can not rely on it to identify each person on the other side.

However, he could perceive that the four people outside the door were all martial arts experts. One of the strongest had reached the level of an eight-star martial artist, comparable to the strength of Wesley. The other three, the weakest, had the level of a six-star martial artist and the other two, both seven-star martial artists.

It seems that the Evans Family’s strength is indeed extraordinary. This configuration of bodyguards is the strongest Charlie has seen so far.

At this time, Charlie suddenly received a message from Cherie, the message is just five words Jack Li is also in there.

Charlie was slightly stunned, did not expect Jack actually would come here too.

Originally, his grandmother’s family had not seen him in the past twenty years, but Jack had just met with him a few days ago.

This also makes Charlie a little more cautious, as long as the show is not over, then in this case, unless something is absolutely necessary, he must not go out of this door.

Next door in the box. The old man and the Lady were sitting on the sofa, Desmond and his wife were next to the old couple and opposite them sat Marcus, Martel and his wife and Tece, in that order.

As for Jack, he ran straight to the bar and poured a glass of whiskey, sitting on a long footstool at the bar and drinking by himself.

In addition to the four Evans Siblings and Charlie’s three aunts and uncles, the two sons of Marcus, Martel’s eldest daughter and Tece’s twelve-year-old only daughter also came together tonight.

These offspring, all of whom are Charlie’s cousins, are also considered fans of Stefanie, so they came along from Los Angeles.

Desmond’s two daughters also like Stefanie, the eldest daughter is at Stanford studying for a doctorate. The second daughter is studying in the United Kingdom. As the old man was seriously ill, they took time off to come back to accompany him. They delayed a lot of school time, so early this morning they rushed back to school.

However, Desmond’s two daughters in the Evans Family’s own internal family chat, but also specially instructed several other siblings, to try to take more concert videos for the two of them.

Although Charlie could not perceive their identities, after listening to their small talk for a few minutes, he was able to almost identify each of them.

Among them, the eldest son of the second uncle Marcus’s family, whom he had met when he was small, but at that time this cousin was still an infant.

As for the eldest daughter of Martel’s family and the only daughter of his maternal aunt Tece, Charlie hadn’t met them all yet.

At this time, Desmond saw that Jack was a bit bored drinking alone, so he walked to the bar and sat down beside him, asking, "What, your mood hasn’t eased up a bit?"

Jack laughed bitterly and said, "What relief, we’ve known each other for so many years. You know me and I’m really stuffed up in my heart because I haven’t had a chance to get back for such a big dumb loss!"

Desmond poured himself a glass of wine, clinked glasses with him and said, "Jack, look ahead, your days as a police officer are long gone, but they are over."

Jack nodded gently and sighed "You’re right, have to look forward…"

Desmond asked him, "You said earlier that you wanted to go to Houston to be with your wife and children, have you told them?"

"Not yet." Jack laughed bitterly "This is still not a total upset… I always feel that this case may still have a chance to come to light…"

Desmond said seriously "Jack, listen to my advice, go back at night and pack your bags, set the earliest plane to Houston early tomorrow morning."

Desmond added "Forget it, I will arrange a plane to send you!"

Jack’s expression was somewhat hesitant and he said "This is too fast…"

Desmond seriously said, "Yeah, good for you!"

Jack couldn’t decide for a while. He did want to leave, but he was also really reluctant.

Just at this time, his phone suddenly received a message, he opened it. His expression quickly became excited and quickly said to Desmond, "You just said you will arrange a plane to send me to Houston?"

Desmond nodded and said, "That’s right, just one word from you!"

Without thinking, Jack said, "Tonight then! I’ll go to the airport after the show!"

Desmond was surprised and asked, "You’ve been reluctant for a long time, why are you suddenly in such a hurry again?"

Jack grinned and said, "My daughter just sent me a message saying that she is pregnant!"

When Desmond heard the news, he also instantly became happy and said with a smile, "No wonder your mouth is grinning to the roots of your ears! So you’re going to be a grandfather!"

"Yes!" Jack said excitedly, "The old generation said that the next generation is really the same thing!"

"Once my daughter said she is pregnant, I really don’t want to stay in New York for a single minute. I want to fly over tonight and give them a surprise!"

Desmond laughed, "Oh, you know how to surprise your wife and kids? There is progress!"

After saying that, Desmond said, "Come on, you don’t have to rub it in here. I’ll have the crew get ready, you go to the airport now!"

Desmond waved his hand and said, "It doesn’t matter! If you tell them, they will surely understand."

"Don’t." Jack whispered, "I haven’t seen the old man for such a long time so it’s hard not to spend time with him, I don’t care about two more hours. You say hello to the crew and I’ll go there after the show."

Desmond nodded and said, "Okay then, I’ll talk to the crew now and let them get ready in advance."

"Got it!" Jack smiled heatedly and said, "Thanks, brother!"

Desmond laughed, "We are brothers, why are you so polite with me?"

After that, he immediately took out his cell phone and arranged the plane for Jack, then he held a glass of wine and walked up to everyone and said with a smile, "Mom and Dad, let me interject… Jack is going to be a grandfather soon, let’s celebrate this with tea instead of wine!"

Hearing this, the old man said with a joyful smile, "Yes, yes! A new baby is a great thing, you’re blessed, Jack!"

After saying that, he picked up the teacup in front of him and said with a smile, "Come on, I’ll drink to you, congratulations on your upcoming promotion!"

All the people also picked up the tea and drinks and said words of congratulations under their breath.

The Evans Family has been in the United States for a long time so from the top to the bottom, the thinking is more or less westernized. The more obvious characteristic is that emotional management is more open.

Encounter happy things from the heart, there are no formalities if one is very happy.

Seeing that the Evans Family is so enthusiastic about him, Jack’s old face got red, not quite natural and he said, "Thank you all, thank you all! When the baby is born, I will definitely bring it to the Evans Family to ask for New Year’s money!"

The old man said smilingly, "Come! Be sure to come! Bring your daughter with you! If the baby is a boy, I’ll have to give your daughter a big red envelope alone!"

Jack was confused by the old man and asked, "Uncle, how can you give a red packet to your daughter when you have a new baby in the family? Where is this saying?"

The old man said seriously "You kid all day long, only thinking about solving the case, I have to do more for your dead old man!"

After that, the old man said, "Your family has only one girl, but your Li family’s legacy can not be broken! If your daughter is willing to give birth to a son with your family’s Surname Li to help to continue the family line, I will definitely give them a big red envelope. That will allow them to live a lifetime without worries!"

Jack listened to all the people for a while, then his eyes got red and he deliberately touched the nose to cover up and said with a smile, "Uncle, what era is this, we can not be so old feudal…"

The old man said seriously, "Jack, this is not feudalism, this is heritage! Since ancient times, you have only heard of worshiping your own ancestors. Have you heard of anyone worshiping their foreign ancestors? Do you know what your grandfather’s grandfather’s surname is? Do you know what it means to break off the incense?"

Jack said, "Uncle, broken incense, that does not mean that the bloodline is broken… Then as long as this child later raises offspring, I will not pass on this bloodline?"

The old man waved his hand and said with a solemn expression, "Jack, the argument of breaking the incense is not that complicated, to put it bluntly, it is simply that no one is lighting incense for the ancestors of this lineage, to put it more bluntly, there is no one to worship!"

Jack heard and the tears in his eyes can no longer be taut. Two lines of hot tears rolled down the somewhat dark cheeks. He understood the meaning of the old man’s words and deep inside he also agreed with the old man’s philosophy.

The older generation of Chinese people who went abroad to work, all of them wanted to have a prosperous family and children, which naturally included Jack’s father. But although Jack has five sisters, he is the only male in the family. His wife was also willing to give birth to more children for him. But God forbid, she encountered a very serious hemorrhage during the birth of his daughter, the doctors removed her uterus to save her life. So, Jack only has that one daughter.

At this time, the Lady on the side saw Jack, quite a big man actually shed tears and quickly said to the old man "Oh, you old feudal! What era is it now, still engaged in the patriarchal set!"

After saying that, she hurriedly said to Jack, "Jack, don’t listen to your Uncle’s nonsense. This old feudal consciousness should have been removed long ago!"

The old man always obeyed the Lady in words, but this time he said in a stern voice without any doubt, "If it were anyone else, I would have advised you to do the same, but for Jack, I can’t! He can think for himself no problem, but my old buddy will think, I know better than anyone, he left early, I am a brother, I have to make up for him with this regret!

He looked at the silent tears of Jack, full of dignity, waved his hand and said, "Jack, this matter you do not have to care about anything, whether the child is born a boy or a girl, you bring your daughter over! If it’s a boy, I’ll be able to convince her to let the child be named Li. If it’s a girl, I’ll try to convince her to have another one! Don’t interfere, don’t say a word, just pretend not to know, If anyone has any old feudal, old bastard name, feel free to greet uncle’s head, uncle won’t care!"

Jack at this moment with tears heavily nodded his head and said with gratitude, "Uncle… thank you… thank you!"

Jack knows that his son-in-law is very good and high-minded, this kind of thing, perhaps really only Lord Evans can do.

Moved beyond measure, his legs bent forward uncontrollably and he was about to kneel and kowtow to Lord Evans.

Desmond’s quick eyes and hands sprang into action and his hand dragged him and said "Jack, what are you doing!"

Lord Evans scolded "Brat, they say there is gold under the knees of a man. You are running here to cash in! Hurry up and stand still, you will not kneel for me until the day I die!"

Jack was really moved from the bottom of his heart, but seeing Lord Evans’s anger, he hurriedly said, "Okay, Uncle… I know!"

The old man nodded in satisfaction and urged, "Why are you still standing here, hurry up and go to the airport!"

Desmond said "Dad, I told him to hurry up, he said he wanted to accompany you for a while."

At this time, the music suddenly sounded, the very explosive music. The venue lights dimmed at least 70% and on the stage left and right two large LED screens instantly began to play the opening material of Stefanie’s world tour.

The opening video, 20 minutes long, was created by a Hollywood team with heavy money. The sound and visual effects are shocking beyond comparison.

The content of the video is a cosmic war that takes place in the future so the audio-visual effect at the beginning seems to be shocking.

The plot of this video is an alien race invading the Earth, wiping out almost all of the Earth fleet, the entire Earth fleet only a warship piloted by a female warrior survived.

In order to save the Earth, this female warrior has to sail the warship through the wormhole all the way from the future back to the modern society on Earth.

When her ship crossed the Earth’s atmosphere, the Earth’s air forces sent top fighters to intercept it and she ejected at the moment when the missile was about to destroy the ship and took a parachute all the way down.

But because the parachute malfunctioned and could not be opened, the warrior woman swooped toward the ground at a very high speed.

According to the original setting, at the moment when the warrior woman is about to fall to the ground, the LED screen and all the lights on the scene will instantly go out and all the sound will also come to an abrupt halt.

After ten seconds of absolute darkness, all the stage lights will instantly come on and dozens of light beams will be aimed at the top of the stage, when Stefanie, wearing sci-fi armor, will descend from the sky with the weave technology and use her song called "From the Future" to make an absolutely shocking and perfect opening for the whole concert.

However, at this moment, the video has just begun to play.

When people saw the video presenting a Star Wars style scene, everyone's a little confused.

When the old man saw that the show was about to start, he hurriedly said to Jack, "Jack, don’t waste time with me here, hurry back to your wife and children!"

After that, he looked at Desmond and instructed, "Desmond, tell the crew to get ready at the airport and have the driver take Jack to the airport!"

Desmond nodded and said to Jack, "Jack, hurry up. It is time to stay with your family, don’t go anywhere until the baby is born."

"Okay!" Jack knew that the old man was thinking of himself, so he nodded heavily and said, "Uncle, aunt, then I’ll go first."

The old master waved his hand, "Go now, let Desmond see you off."

Jack busily said, "No, no, let him accompany you guys, I’ll go down by myself."

After saying that, he said to Desmond, "You send a message to the driver, don’t come with me."

Desmond saw that he was in a much better state, so he nodded and said, "Okay, go and send a message when you reach."

Jack nodded, said bye again to the people and then hurriedly left the room.

After Jack went out, in the video, the flagship of the human space fleet was hit by a fatal blow from the enemy and Claire excitedly took Charlie’s hand and shouted, "Honey! Is this a movie? The effect is too realistic, right?"

Charlie heard Claire so shocked, then subconsciously withdrew the release of a little aura, no longer paying attention to grandparents over what they are talking about, but focused on the screen and said seriously "I think this should be a specially made opening video. The former musical king Michael Jackson also gave such majestic opening special effects."

Charlie just finished talking, on the screen, the human flagship exploded!

On the incredibly huge flagship, a series of violent explosions happened from the inside and the whole ship was falling apart!

The sound effects of the explosion throughout the scene created countless powerful sounds. The scene set off a wave of sound, impacting everyone’s senses.

While everyone’s attention was focused on the video, Jack crossed the corridor of the VIP area and arrived at the door of the elevator hall.

The sound wave made him feel the bass vibrating his entire chest even when he was here.

At this moment, the four elevator lights not far in front of him suddenly lit up at the same time and just when he was a bit stunned in his heart, the elevator doors suddenly opened.

In the four elevators, at least 20 black-clothed fighters with loaded guns and armed to the teeth appeared!

These black-clad fighters wore bulletproof vests and bulletproof masks and all held dark automatic rifles in their hands and the muzzle of each automatic rifle was fitted with a thick and long silencer.

When Jack saw this scene, his pupils suddenly shrank and just wanted to shout, bullets were instantly released from the muzzles of multiple guns. In an instant, he was hit by dozens of bullets!

Immediately after, the beige wool carpet underneath Jack was soaked with his blood! A striking blood-red…

The moment Jack fell to the ground, none of the people in the elevator even looked at Jack again.

One of them saw Jack’s dead face and said offhandedly through the intercom system in his helmet, "Boss, this man seems to be NYPD detective Jack Li!"

The man at the head said contemptuously, "What Jack Li, in my opinion, it’s just an appetizer, not enough for a fucking chopstick."

After saying that, he ordered, "All of you, In battle formation, remember our purpose, do not leave anyone alive!"

The other twenty or so men heard the chief’s voice very clearly… Because they were wearing active noise-canceling headphones, they held their guns in their right hands and raised two fingers, the index and middle fingers, to the side of their temples with their left hands.

This hand gesture means they have received the order.

Immediately after that, more than twenty people in the four elevators immediately arranged themselves in the standard special forces six-man combat formation, with the most advanced assault rifles, at the same time, the same pace turned out of the elevators.

They are covered in special clothing and equipment, have gone through a very rigorous silent treatment, the fabric of the clothes will not emit almost any friction even the head of each zipper on the clothes is wrapped with black cotton fabric to avoid impact with the zipper body.

The combat boots soles also have undergone special treatment and all use velcro tightening laces and metal parts, even while walking up, it will not make any sound.

Plus this entire VIP area is like a hotel, all covered by carpet, more than twenty people walked up, almost without a sound.

With such extreme combat details, even the top special forces cannot do it, and their equipment, too, is very advanced.

Their main weapon, the HK433 assault rifle, is the latest single weapon from the German company HK.

This gun has a high rate of fire, high power and accuracy that far exceeds that of ordinary standard weapons.

Moreover, the gang also specially adopted the special 5.56 caliber Dum-Dum ammunition.

In close-range combat, this small-caliber bullet not only has high muzzle velocity and high killing power, but also this ammunition has an extremely strong cavity effect, which can form a large cavity in the body when hit into the flesh, thus causing great damage to the human body.

At this point, they skipped over Jack’s corpse while advancing silently.

This corpse was no longer within their attention, their target was the VIP box where the Evans Family members were!

At this moment, four experts from the Evans Family were guarding the entrance.

But at this time in the opening video, the sounds of the fleet exploding and weapons firing were all over the place and the subwoofer was raising a great wave of sound, even the floor of the reinforced concrete structure was vibrating as a result.

In front of this surging wave of sound, other sounds were almost completely lost.

Plus the ears, eyes and nose are extremely susceptible organs. Once a certain sound is too loud, the human ear, under the influence of this huge sound, will almost lose the ability to analyze other weak sounds.

This is why, in the concert scene, in the bar disco, two people talking face to face, who can not hear each other, unless the other person is next to the other side’s ear and shouting.

Therefore, the four experts of the Evans Family, in the huge background sound, can't hear the sound of the gun with a silencer, as well as the other party’s footsteps, who are trying to cover it all up. It is more difficult than listening to the buzzing of mosquitoes in the airport.

At this time, they are still completely unaware that great danger is approaching!

Charlie, also because he had just retracted his aura and focused on the opening video that was played live, so he too is equally ignorant of everything that is happening outside!

However, the killer is extremely well prepared.

Before they entered the corner of the corridor, they had already used the life detector, the situation behind the corner, they knew everything.

The person controlling the life detector immediately reported to the crowd in a special sign language.

The sign language content is "There are four people at the door of the proximal box near them. Thirteen people inside the proximal box and two more people in another box inside the other proximal box.

The leader of the group had a slight frown on his face.

In the information he received, there was no information about the next box.

He only knew that the box here was not open to the public tonight and the Evans Family members should be the only guests.

Now it seemed that the intelligence was wrong.

However, at this moment, he couldn't care less about these little surprises.

He immediately made a neck-wiping gesture to the crowd, the meaning of which was, including the two people in the next box, all of them should be taken out!

Anyway, the process all the way up was to kill them on sight and killing them on sight was also their code of action tonight.

Afterward, the crowd got ready and between the wave of the leader’s hand, the tacit agreement was divided into high, medium and low, three heights, to kill with great speed into that aisle leading to the VIP box!

The four experts of the Evans Family, at this time suddenly found the enemy attacking, the eight-star martial artist in the lead was aghast and shouted out of the blue "There is an enemy!"

After saying that, his whole body chi quickly forced from the body to the surface, armed skin into armor and at the same time pulled out a soft sword!

The other three also reacted very quickly and began to operate their true chi almost immediately.

This is the standard process for martial arts masters to defend themselves against the enemy.

However, the enemy does not speak of martial arts virtue at all!

More than twenty extremely powerful assault rifles, at an extremely fast speed, frantically expelled the bullets in their magazines.

Each bullet, after the acceleration and rotation of the rifling, came towards the four men with deadly force!

The man in the lead swung his soft sword and slashed wildly. His speed was extremely fast and the soft sword suddenly became incomparably hard and it cut like mud when he shook it in his hand!

In a flash, at least a dozen bullets were cut in half by him, but there were more than a dozen bullets coming at him!

It was hundreds of bullets!

More bullets, one after another, hit his body!

His true chi was so powerful that the initial bullets hit his body as if they were hitting a brick wall!

If the opponent was fighting alone, he could have cut down most of the bullets with just his own strength and the remaining bullets, though impossible to cut down completely, would not cause fatal damage to his body due to the protection of his true chi.

However, what is bad is, on the other side there are too many people and too many guns.

More than twenty magazines in a few seconds emptying six or seven hundred rounds of bullets! and in this straight alley, they simply can't hide!

At first, the bullets only made these martial arts master’s bodies shake, but they couldn’t hurt them physically.

But before a second had passed, their true chi was depleted at an extremely fast rate under the rain of bullets!

The martial arts expert’s true chi is being consumed rapidly, but the opponent’s bullets, however, did not stop at all!

Moreover, what is not martial virtue is that the gun is tireless!

A gun with a capacity of thirty rounds, between the first and the last rounds, there is almost no difference in power!

This also meant that the fate of these four experts was doomed to tragedy from the moment these men suddenly appeared!

Soon, the body of the eight-star martial artist in the lead reached its limit and the bullet went from not being able to invade his body, to the entire bullet completely piercing through his body, the whole process only took less than three seconds.

The reason why it is so fast is that this assault rifle, which has a rate of fire of 700 rounds per minute, takes less than three seconds to empty its clip of thirty rounds!

So, in less than three seconds, these four experts of the Evans Family were sieved by bullets!

As the saying goes, a chaotic fist kills a teacher.

Even for martial arts experts, in front of such a dense bullet, it is simply impossible to resist.

This is why, the rules of this world have been in the hands of guns and missiles range, rather than in the hands of these martial arts masters.

Flesh and blood, how can it resist the saturation attack of modern weapons!

Charlie, due to the early retraction of aura and attention, until the moment the bullet whistled through the door of his box, only then instantly realized that something big had happened outside!

Between lightning and fire, he thought a lot in his head.

Who was the enemy? Who was the target? Is the grandparent’s family next door in danger?

In this instant, he looked at Claire, who was still immersed in watching the opening video and almost without thinking, he used an aura to point into the back of her head and Claire instantly lost all consciousness and collapsed on the sofa.

Then he immediately made a rollover, a huge explosive force allowed him to instantly jump from the sofa and rushed to the floor-to-ceiling window in front of the box and the next moment to the door.

The moment he opened the door of the compartment inward, two bloody corpses just fell in the doorway!

The special Dum-Dum bullet’s power is too terrifying, hit on the wrist, can blow off the wrist, if hit on the arm and the whole arm will be torn apart. If hit on the chest cavity, in the front is a small thumb-sized hole, while the back, it is larger than the bowl cavity, the original meridian as well as the internal organs being blown into pieces, it is all miserable!

The miserable state of the two people made Charlie’s heart angry.

Sure enough, no martial arts virtue!

As they say that killing is so easy now, martial virtue is not enough these days, but that too with such a cruel saturation attack, simply do not even give the opposition an intact dead body.

Since the door of Charlie’s box opened inward and there was no light on inside, the other party’s attention at this time was not in Charlie's room.

The leader of the men came from a distance while sneering recklessly "What kind of bullshit eight-star martial artist are they, even worse than dogs! Next time we change to 7.62 special armor-piercing ammunition, even a Dark Realm Grand Perfection martial arts expert will be fucking smashed to pieces!"

At this time, that eight-star martial artist still kept his last trace of consciousness, even though his body was beaten into a sieve.

With his last breath, he reached out and pushed open the compartment where the Evans Family members were and then he lost consciousness and fell into the room with a crash!

At the last moment, before he died, he thought that he must inform the family head, even if it was just a few seconds in advance so that the family head could be prepared.

Otherwise, with the soundproofing in the room and the professionalism of this gang of humongous bandits, The Evans Family members would likely die without even knowing to look back.

The moment he pushed open the door, light instantly flooded in, the Evans Family members, who were immersed in the opening video, realized the light coming from the back and turned their heads. This look did not matter, as everyone was instantly shocked to the core, while several women and children were already screaming out in fear!

At this time, in the opening video, the fierce star wars was also settled, the sound of explosions, and the roar, all disappeared and the video of that female warrior alone fleeing through the wormhole, the scene was also a lot quieter.

At this time, the screams of several female members of the Evans Family seemed extremely ear-piercing.

However, the VIP area itself has excellent sound insulation, plus the outside is not completely quiet, so this scream, it is impossible to be heard by the people outside.

Desmond was the most responsive at this time, he fiercely pulled a hand at Marcus and shouted "Marcus! You block the front with me!"

Marcus did not even think about it, gritting his teeth and roaring, "Okay! Kill us both first!"

Lord Evans said out of the blue, "Desmond! Don’t be impulsive, negotiate the terms! No matter how much money they want, say yes without thinking! The whole family is here tonight, we can’t afford to gamble or lose!"

These words of Lord Evans made the three sons of the Evans Family’s scalp tingle.

As their father said, today, the two oldest members of the Evans Family, as well as their four children were all here.

In addition, there are three daughter-in-laws and several grandchildren.

If today’s crisis does not pass, the Evans Family’s old, middle and young three generations will be wiped out and under the nest, how can there be a perfect egg!

If the other side succeeds today, the remaining grandchildren who were lucky not to come, how can they escape their pursuit?

At this moment, at the end of the corridor outside the door!

When the leader of the bandits saw that all four martial arts experts died in one shot, he immediately took off his helmet and shouted excitedly in the corridor "Lord Evans, don’t struggle in vain, all of you must die tonight!"

When Lord Evans and the others heard this, their faces were instantly ashen.

It seems that this is not a kidnapping, not blackmail, but a long-planned murder!

Lord Evans was in tears, he had been a great man all his life, but he never thought that in his later years, he would suffer the disaster of extermination.

Now, even if the Evans Family has trillions of dollars, what can they do?

Can they return the lives of his children and grandchildren!

At this moment, the other Evans Family members were also completely desperate.

They all instantly recognized the reality of the day’s situation, it is already a certain death!

Four martial arts masters had already been killed, how could they, a group of ordinary people with no power, escape?

At this moment, a group of bandits had already rushed to the door.

The leader of the group took a big step forward and stood at the door, coldly looking at the panicked Evans Family in the room, he sneered, "Oh, so many people, I’m sorry, I’m going to kill them all!"

After saying that, he picked up his gun, pointed it at Lord Evans and asked with a cold smile, "Lord Evans, what final words do you have?"

Lord Evans stood up and said without any condescension, "I don’t know where I have offended you, but if you really have a grudge against me, please spare my family!"

The man sneered and said with extreme contempt, "I want to kill not just you, but each and every one of you!"

After saying that, he said in a stern voice "No more nonsense with you, I’ll send you on your way now!"

At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared on his right side, followed by a cold voice "If you want to send them on their way, have you asked me about it?"

The one who spoke was none other than Charlie!

The man at the head, as well as the soldiers behind him with loaded guns, were all startled by Charlie’s sudden voice.

They had already known that there were two unlucky people in the next room and were planning to go over and finish them off after killing the Evans Family members, but unexpectedly, the person in that room came out of his own accord!

He even dared to say such arrogant words!

It’s like playing with lanterns in a shithole, looking for death!

The leader of the men turned his head to look at Charlie, shocked but also could not help but sneer "Kid, even if you are looking for death, you also have to come first! Don’t worry, you’re behind them, I’ll send you on your way after I kill them myself!"

After saying that, he was ready to pull the trigger to shoot all the Evans Family members!

At this time, Charlie said in a cold voice "A mere rat, are you also worthy of shouting in front of me? Do you really think that with a burning stick in your hand, you are invincible?"

After saying that, a cold light flashed in his hand and an invisible sharp blade flew out!

This cold light is Charlie’s soul-piercing blade!

The man in charge did not expect Charlie to be so arrogant, but before his anger could cause some action, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in both arms!

Immediately after, the gun in his hands, but also his hands, wrists and half of the arm, fell at the same time!

When he looked at his arms, they were already severed from above the elbow joints!

The wound is neat, as if hit by the invisible gate knife instantly moved with elegance, blood from the flat incision immediately gushing out!

His two severed arms, at this time, are like two pesticide sprayer nozzles.

Only, what this sprayer sprayed is not pesticide or medicine, but his body fluid that is 36.8C degrees hot, the fresh warm dark red blood!

The intense pain, as well as the two pieces of high-pressure blood mist in front of him, made the leader of the attackers terrified to the extreme!

Because of the unbearable pain, he just opened his mouth and screamed and then his screams stopped abruptly!

This is because he is horrified to find that on the other side of his body, there are six men standing in front and behind overlapping, each of them, without exception, the left shoulder cut off in unison!

The most horrible thing is, that not only the six people’s left shoulders are chopped off, even their hands are chopped at the same level as the gun is held, also neatly sliced!

His expression got suddenly terrified beyond comparison!

The other attackers around him, as if they had seen a ghost, looked at Charlie with jaws agape, unable to figure out whether he was a human or a ghost!

At this time, the Evans Family in the box, with their own eyes, saw the man’s arms being cut off instantly, two streams of blood mist gushing in through the door, everyone was horrified to the extreme, not knowing who this sudden appearance of the god of killing was.

However, although they were completely stunned by this sudden scene, an uncontrollable excitement surged deep inside them.

The excitement was because one second they were at the mercy of others and could be shot to death at any time and the next second, a strong mysterious person suddenly appeared to protect them.

This made them see the light of life in the midst of the desperate situation of death.

At this moment, the leader of the attackers did not care to deal with his wounds, fear reaching in his heart to the extreme he looked at Charlie, his voice with obvious trembling asked "You… What exactly are you… What kind of person…"

Charlie smiled faintly and said disdainfully "Really want to know huh, a mere rat that can not even hold a gun and you think you’re worthy to ask my identity?"

The man’s body trembled at Charlie’s smile and yelled, "Shoot! Kill him!!!"

In his eyes, bullets were the best weapon!

At this time, the foremost few people subconsciously raised their guns and shot at Charlie.

Charlie did not even blink but said in a cold voice "More guns are still just guns!"

For him, without the abundant reiki provided by the Cultivation Pill, it would have been impossible for him to continuously resist the saturated attacks of more than ten assault rifles.

However, since the Cultivation Pill was refined and his body’s reiki had improved greatly, his strength was no longer able to be shaken by such ordinary weapons!

He did not move, but concentrated his aura in front of his body, forming an invisible barrier.

Numerous incoming bullets with powerful kinetic energy gushed out, rushing towards Charlie at nearly the speed of sound!

At one time, the silencer dull sound of gunfire and the sound of shells constantly thrown out in the air, together forming wonderful mechanical music.

The gang’s magazines were instantly emptied, almost simultaneously emitting the crisp sound of an empty chamber hanging up.

Just when they thought they were sure to win, the next second, the situation in front of them made everyone on the opposite side scared out of their wits!

They found all the bullets they shot stuck in the air!

It was as if they had cast a fixation spell, an instant stagnation in front of Charlie!

The weakness of eight-star martial artists is that their true chi, their strength, it is not yet able to open up an absolute gap in level with modern firearms.

But what an eight-star martial artist can not do, Charlie can do!

The strength of the aura has long exceeded the powerful kinetic energy carried by the bullet!

It’s like the hard steel armor, never can plastic toy gun bullets pierce!

The strength of the aura is already in an absolute crushing position!

The crowd of people were shocked by this turn of events, and their legs went weak.

At this time, Charlie sneered, "Now it’s my turn, right?"

This one sentence caused everyone to fall into despair!

They had already seen the terrifying strength of Charlie, with a single chop in the void, he was able to cut off seven peoples arms and the people present were no match for him! The last in line, at this point, has even turned around and is ready to escape! But, Charlie would not give them the opportunity!

They just used saturation attacks in this straight corridor, leaving the four martial arts experts of the Evans Family nowhere to hide.

After only a few dozen seconds, the scene had taken a turn!

Now, they also experienced the despair of those four martial arts experts!

Charlie’s expression was cold and he shouted "You want to run? Can you run away?"

Saying that, with a cold gaze, a soul-piercing blade moved!

It hit the knees of the other party!

The leader of the attackers who just lost both arms, before he had time to scream, he felt a sharp pain in his legs and knees!

He subconsciously wanted to look down, but his center of gravity shifted and his entire body, along with his thighs, slid straight down from above his knees!

Immediately afterward, he fell to the ground with a crash!

This heavy fall made him almost faint from the pain!

But before he had time to wail, he saw an even more terrifying sight!

All of his men, without exception, had their legs cut off!

At this moment, more than twenty people seemed to be twenty leeks that had been cut off, falling to pieces and looking miserable!

The strong smell of blood instantly filled the entire room and even the Evans Family members in the box smelled the strong smell of blood.

Only, at this moment, they, being inside the room, could only see the man at the head of the doorway with his limbs chopped off.

Apart from that, they could neither see Charlie on the left side of the door, nor could they see the miserable state of the remaining two dozen people on the right side of the door!

But even so, the leader of the attacker’s ghost-like appearance at this time, also, let the people of the Evans Family who have seen a lot of trepidation, the family’s women have even all dodged and not dared to look directly.

At this moment, the head man’s heart has been fearful to the extreme.

He stared dead at Charlie and asked with wide eyes, "You… Who the hell are you? Such strong strength… Impossible… you can't be a martial arts expert!"

Charlie said contemptuously, "Who I am, a rat like you is not worthy to ask!"

After saying that, he looked at him and said in a cold voice "Tell me honestly the mastermind behind the curtain and I can give you a painless ending, otherwise, I will make your life worse than death!"

The man laughed miserably, "You are very strong, but my life will not be in anyone’s hands!"

After saying that, he shouted "Brothers, today I am the one who dragged everyone to death here, sorry! But you do not need to be afraid, the organization will not treat your loved ones badly, you can rest assured, I will go first, see you on the other side!"

The others instantly shouted as if they had been beaten into submission, "I would like to go with you!"

As soon as the words fell, all of them, without exception, bit down hard on an artificial molar deep in their mouths at the same time.

In this group of people, each one of them has pulled out one of their molars early.

Usually, this molar position has been open and every time during the action, there will be a denture filled with highly toxic cyanide in this missing position.

And this denture will be slightly higher than the other teeth, once the unexpected event happens, this denture can be crushed with a forced bite.

Once the tooth is crushed, the poison, which is enough to kill at least ten adult males and will be released instantly.

The excessive amount of venom will make them die quickly in a few dozen seconds and they will hardly experience any pain.

This is the shut-up drug they use to kill themselves when the mission fails. With it, they can avoid being captured alive and avoid being tortured in various ways.

These attackers were all very clear about their fate at this point, so, for them, suicide was definitely the best option right now!

So, these two dozen people, almost at the same time, bit down on the dentures in their mouths.

The poison that was instantly released made each of their faces, in an instant, turn blue and their bodies twitch violently.

The man at the head looked at Charlie, laughed miserably, spitting white foam in his mouth, but still sneered with a contempt that was visible "You… You are indeed very strong… But… I… I said… my life will not… will not be in the hands of… in anyone’s hands! My life is mine…Not by the sky!!!"

Charlie saw him almost dying, the corners of his mouth showing a contemptuous smile, at this time he coldly asked "You want to die? Without my permission?"

The head man heard Charlie’s words while laughing miserably and spitting out a mouthful of blood, sneering "You… Do you really think… Really think you can dominate everything even now?"

Charlie sneered and said indifferently "I dare not say that I can dominate all things, but to dominate your life and death is as easy as moving a hand!"

Charlie instantly waved his hand!

In an instant, several aura voids struck and instantly shattered the entire corridor lamps!

The whole corridor suddenly fell into darkness!

At this time, the carefree Charlie rushed a step, his fingers pinched the man’s shoulder blade.

At the moment when he was about to die of poison, Charlie sent a trace of reiki into his body to quickly gather up the toxins that were spreading in his body and sealed them completely with the reiki.

The man had felt the poison gradually stiffened his body, his breathing, heartbeat and thinking were almost stopped and also felt that his whole body had entered a state of near-death.

At this time, he had already lost the pain in his limbs and his expression even surfaced a few moments of tranquility.

For him, taking poison and dying at this time, it felt like a kind of good death.

However, immediately afterward, this feeling of his near-death… was unexpectedly drawn out from his body rapidly by a mysterious force!

The stiffness of his body disappeared!

The rate of breathing and heartbeat also rapidly increased!

The tremendous pain from the wounds in his limbs also began to return rapidly!

At this moment, he was not only shocked but also desperate!

Because what Charlie did, in his opinion, was like a miracle!

At this moment, the other attackers had all died of poison and the only one who was still alive was the one in charge.

Charlie looked at him with a playful face and asked "What did you say just now? Your fate will not be in the hands of anyone? Your life is up to you? I’m telling you, here! I am the sky!"

The man looked at Charlie with wide eyes and asked in despair, "You… How on earth did you do that?"

Charlie coldly said, "Now is not the time for you to ask me questions!"

After saying that, he immediately used his aura to stop the blood from the wounds on his limbs and at the same time put him into a complete coma.

After doing all this, he stood up and stood at the door, saying to the Evans Family members in the room, "No one should come out until the show is over!"

The Evans Family could only see a tall black shadow standing outside the door and everyone wanted to see the dark figure’s features clearly, but the light was too dark, so it was impossible to see clearly.

Lord Evans subconsciously asked "I do not know the name of the benefactor, today’s life-saving grace, the Evans Family will be devoted to repaying!"

Charlie said indifferently "No need, please be more careful in the future, next time, you may not be so lucky!"

Lord Evans said, "Your Excellency! Today you saved more than ten members of the Evans Family, so please give me a chance to repay your kindness!"

Charlie shook his head "No need to repay the favor, I just saw the injustice and helped out."

Seeing that the other party was unwilling to reveal his identity, Lord Evans also realized that he should not continue to ask questions inappropriately, so he could only say gratefully, "Then on behalf of the entire Evans Family, I would like to thank you for your great kindness!"

Charlie was busy saying, "No need! Most of you are old enough to be my elders, so don’t bash me."

Desmond remembered something and hastily asked, "Your Grace, I dare to ask you something…"

Charlie said indifferently "You can ask."

Desmond said "I want to go to confirm the situation of a friend of mine, before this event, he just left from here… my phone somehow lost signal, the phone can’t even call 911…"

Charlie frowned slightly, knowing that he was talking about a friend who must be Jack, so he released his aura out, a slight probe and explored the situation of Jack.

At this time, Jack’s body is already hopeless.

Although only two or three minutes have passed since he was shot, Charlie is at his wit’s end.

His body suffered extremely serious trauma, the body, including the heart, a number of important organs have been completely destroyed, not to mention the rejuvenation pill, even if Charlie took out the Cultivation Pill, it is impossible to save his life.

So, he said indifferently, "No need to confirm, he is already dead."

"What…?" Desmond was in grief and said offhandedly, "He… His daughter just got pregnant… his wife and child are waiting for him… How can he die…"

Charlie said seriously, "He is dead for sure."

Lord Evans also burst into old tears and choked, "I caused this… It’s me who harmed him… how can I explain to his widow and his children… how can I explain to my old brother who has been gone for many years…"

Saying so the whole spirit of his person was as if at this moment he lost half of his life.

Charlie is more or less sorry for the death of Jack.

This person has been investigating the Dragon Temple but after all, it was also his duty and he has been a police officer for many years, his reputation was really good, should not have met such a fate.

It’s just that people die like lights.

Things have come to this point, it is now beyond Charlie’s ability, even if he wanted to save Jack, there is no way.

It can only be said that his fate has this disaster that can not be avoided.

But at this moment, Charlie vaguely felt that Jack’s body, there seems to be some kind of fluctuation.

So, he immediately released more aura probes, surprised to find that Jack’s brain, at this time, is not completely dead.

Perhaps the two or three minutes of time hadn’t completely deprived Jack’s brain of oxygen, or perhaps the desire to live in Jack’s consciousness was too strong, allowing his brain to persist until now.

In short, his brain still retains the last ray of life.

However, his body had been almost completely destroyed and Charlie did not have the ability to bring him back to life.

Suddenly, a thought flashed through Charlie’s mind.

At the beginning, Nanako’s father, Ito Yohiko, after the amputation of both his legs, Charlie also felt sorry for him.

However, regret is regret, Charlie also has no way to make the broken limbs regrow.

Broken limbs can not regrow, which completely destroys other organs, naturally, it is also impossible to regenerate.

But!

In the Apocalyptic Book, there was a clearly recorded elixir that could make organs grow again.

The level of this elixir was even higher than the Cultivation Pill.

It could make all of one’s body organs, except for the brain, grow back.

As long as this elixir could be refined, it would allow Ito Yohiko’s amputated legs and feet to grow back and fully recover as before.

So, with this medicine, it is natural that Jack’s body can also be reborn.

However, Jack’s body is severely damaged and brain death is estimated to be a matter of minutes.

Within a few minutes, it was impossible for Charlie to refine that kind of elixir no matter what.

Not to mention his current strength is not enough, even if the strength is enough, to gather the herbs, he does not know how long it will take. And Jack is not like Ito Yohiko, both legs were amputated, but can still live in a wheelchair and live until this kind of elixir is refined by Charlie.

Therefore, if he really wants to save Jack, he can only use aura to protect his brain first, as well as his badly destroyed body, so that his brain stays alive and his body stays undecayed.

In this way, it would be possible to maintain his current physical condition all the way through.

However, Charlie’s reiki was not endless.

To maintain such a broken body is simply a bottomless pit, maintaining a day or two, a month or two may be possible, but if he has to maintain it for a year or two or even longer, he can not do it.

Unless the days ahead guard his body and replenish his aura every few days, it would still be impossible for this person to survive.

Thinking of this, Charlie almost gave up in his heart.

Perhaps, this is Jack’s destined calamity.

However, when he thought of the conversation he heard between Jack and his grandfather in the box, Charlie couldn’t help but feel sorry for him.

At this time, Charlie’s mind suddenly thought of a highly feasible plan.

Although this plan was a bit radical, a bit risky and a bit pie-in-the-sky, it could leave a ray of hope for Jack!

So, with a slight beat, he said to the Evans Family "The situation outside is too bloody, you must not leave this door until the show is over! In addition, after leaving this door, do not tell anyone about today’s incident!"

Marcus said, "Your Excellency, so many people died tonight and a famous detective… How can this matter be concealed…"

Charlie said blandly "You do not need to worry about it, I will solve the matter."

After saying that, he remembered something and spoke to Desmond "The body of your friend, I will have someone take away for a thick burial, but you can not reveal his death to the public, at least not yet."

Desmond subconsciously said, "I have to give an account to his wife and children…"

Charlie said lightly "Say he disappeared, say he ran away with someone, or say he threw himself into the sea, in short, do not tell anyone that he died here tonight! As for whether his wife and children will believe this or not is your problem, figure it out yourself!"

Charlie’s icy cold order made Desmond’s heart deep in grief.

Jack was his good brother, they grew up together, today his good brother died, because of his own family’s affairs, he could not even tell his family about his death, this makes him deep down unable to accept this.

However, he is not that three-year-old child, or like those, who have not experienced the social beatings of the giant baby, he knows very well that the current situation has been completely out of his hands.

To survive is already the greatest luck, what else can you ask for?

The only thing he can do is to do everything possible, to make up for Jack’s family after today’s events have passed.

So, he could only nod honestly and say, "Thank you, my lord, I understand, I will definitely follow your orders!"

The reason why Charlie used such an unquestionable tone was to cut off Desmond's other thoughts and make him do exactly what he asked.

Seeing that he had accepted the reality at this moment, he very simply closed the door.

Afterward, he took out his cell phone and walked in the direction of the elevator entrance, while making a phone call to Wesley.

Once the call connected, Wesley’s voice came through "Mr. Wade, what are your orders?"

Charlie asked him, "Wesley, arrange all the manpower left in New York to come to Miss Sun’s performance venue, just now more than twenty armed men came here to kill the Evans Family members, basically they were all killed by me, I need you to help me deal with corpses."

Wesley asked with a horror beyond measure, "Mr. Wade, are you okay?"

"I’m fine." Charlie blandly said, "It’s just that, there are too many corpses and it’s troublesome for one person to handle them."

Wesley was busy saying, "Your subordinate will bring someone there!"

Charlie asked curiously, "You haven’t left New York yet?"

Wesley said, "Mr. Wade, I haven’t left for the time being. It just so happens that there is an equipment dealer in New York that I have been working with for many years and I plan to purchase a batch of heavy equipment to be shipped to Syria."

He hurriedly added, "Mr. Wade, most of the soldiers of Dragon Temple have already departed this morning to Syria, now there are only a dozen people on hand, is that enough?"

"It’ll work." Charlie lightly said, "I will ask Michaela to send some men over, she is a New Yorker, manpower should not be a problem."

Wesley gave a sigh of relief, then said, "Then, Mr. Wade, wait for a moment, your subordinate will come over."

Charlie said, "Then, prepare more body bags, I’ll wait for you here."

As he was talking he had already arrived next to Jack’s corpse.

He hung up the phone, took off the thin jacket he was wearing and covered Jack’s body and then sent a few auras into his body to maintain his current state.

After that, he picked up the phone again and called Michaela.

Michaela on the other end answered and said with a bit of surprise in her voice, "Mr. Wade!"

"It’s me." Charlie opened his mouth and asked, "Miss Joules, I have something I need your help with."

Once Michaela heard Charlie say that there was something he needed her help for, she said almost without thinking, "Mr. Wade, please say it, as long as it is something I can do, I will definitely do anything!"

Charlie said, "I’m at Miss Sun’s performance venue and I’ve encountered a small situation here, I need you to send enough people to block the entire VIP entrance and exit."

Michaela did not hesitate to say, "No problem Mr. Wade, I’m closer, I’ll bring people over right away!"

As soon as he hung up the phone, Stefanie’s concert also officially began.

Stefanie, who was totally unaware of what was happening, made a shining appearance in a futuristic warrior costume and the entire audience of fans shouted wildly in excitement.

Charlie saw that the show started normally, so he was a little relieved.

The best solution to tonight’s matter is to clean up the mess here, while the show is going on normally and not to draw outside attention, let alone attract the police.

Otherwise, once the panic is triggered, tens of thousands of people will attempt to flee and for sure triggering a stampede, do not know how many people have to die.

As long as the scene is basically handled here, tomorrow let Cherie announce that the venue is closed for upgrading and then in the VIP area, the floor and the wall ceiling will all be removed. All landfilled, otherwise, today so many people, so much blood, even if it is washed clean, the floor crevices and the depths of the wall will always have DNA residue.

The only way to handle it is to make sure the whole place has no evidence of death.

Ten minutes later, Michaela arrived at the scene in a flash.

She brought dozens of bodyguards to directly block the entrance and exit of the entire VIP area, then she took the elevator to the upper floor and as soon as the elevator door opened, she saw Charlie standing there, as well as the corpse of Jack on the ground.

Since Charlie was using clothes to cover the severely injured upper torso and did not cover Jack’s face, Michaela recognized him at a glance and exclaimed "Mr. Wade… You… You killed Inspector Li?"

Charlie shook his head and said blandly "I really didn’t kill him, the murderer’s body is inside."

Michaela almost subconsciously wanted to go in and take a look, Charlie stretched out his arm and stalled her in the front, faintly saying, "The scene is too bloody, you better not go."

Michaela pursed her lips and said, "Mr. Wade, my people are guarding below, why don’t I call them up to help you!"

Charlie shook his head and said, "No need, Wesley will bring someone over later to dispose of the corpses, your people are only needed to help me guard the entrances and exits here. Including the entrances and exits on the first floor leading to the inner arena and backstage, all of them should be blocked, except for the people of the Dragon Temple, no one else is allowed to come in, including the staff of the show and the Police."

"Okay!" Michaela immediately said solemnly, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade, I’ll arrange it right away."

She took out her cell phone and instructed Charlie’s orders to her bodyguard.

Only then did she say to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, there are a few corpses in the lobby on the first floor, all of them were shot to death and they look like staff members."

Charlie nodded and said, "The other party killed everyone up to the top floor they must have killed on sight."

Michaela asked, "Mr. Wade, were these people coming for you?"

Charlie shook his head and said, "They came for the Evans Family, a large number of Evans Family members are here today to watch the show."

Michaela’s eyes widened and she asked offhandedly, "Your grandparent’s entire family is here?"

"Yes."

Michaela asked, "Then are they okay?"

Charlie said, "Yes, a little shocked, now still in the box."

Michaela asked in a low voice "Then… Then have you identified with them?"

In Michaela’s opinion, Charlie’s current comprehensive strength had basically reached its peak and if he could identify with his grandparent’s family, then no one could even look up to him.

"No." Charlie smiled blandly and spoke, "Fortunately, I had a bright idea and broke all the lights in the corridor, so they shouldn’t be able to see me."

Michaela looked surprised and asked offhandedly, "Mr. Wade… This time, although the situation is very dangerous, it is also a very good opportunity to identify… Why don’t you take advantage of this opportunity and go with the flow?"

Charlie smiled and sighed "Instead of wanting to push the boat with the current, I now want to pull the boat in, or even let the boat go upstream… against the current."

Michaela was even more surprised when she heard Charlie’s words.

She really couldn’t understand why he was so resistant to identifying with his own grandfather.

Michaela received a phone call and the person on the phone said, "Eldest Miss, Supreme Commander Wesley Drake of the Dragon Temple has arrived and has already brought someone in."

"I know." Michaela answered and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, Commander Drake is here."

As she was speaking, the lights of the two elevators flashed and a moment later, the doors of the two staircases opened and Wesley rushed out with more than ten soldiers of the Dragon Temple.

When he saw Charlie, he bowed and arched his hand, "Mr. Wade, I’m late!"

The soldiers also immediately arched their hands and said in unison, "I’m late!"

Charlie blandly said, "You all have come very quickly."

Wesley hurriedly asked, "Mr. Wade, how is the situation now? What do I need to do?"

Charlie spoke "There is a bandit with broken limbs still alive, take him away, I still have something to ask him, the rest of the people inside are dead, you take all the bodies away and dispose of them properly, then clean up the blood and bullet marks at the scene."

Wesley’s expression was astonished and he said, "Then we will start to deal with it now."

Then, he immediately led his men to the corridor.

The corridor was pitch black at this time but after all, Wesley was an eight-star martial artist with extraordinary strength, so he could see very clearly even though the light was faint.

When he saw the scene, the whole person was dumbfounded.

He has seen piles of dead people, but such a bloody scene, for him it is the first time.

The other Dragon Temple soldiers were also shocked, the rich smell of blood is all over, so everyone has some physical discomfort.

Wesley was the first to come back to his senses and said in a cold voice, "Prepare the body bags, fill them up with the dead ones."

"Okay!" The people nodded and immediately took out the black thickened body bags from their pockets and started to handle the corpses.

As each corpse was put into a body bag, Wesley’s heart became more and more shocked.

What shocked him was not the bandits whose legs had been cut off by Charlie and who had taken poison to commit suicide, but the four martial arts experts with extremely high cultivation levels.

These four martial arts experts, each of them was completely disfigured by the bullets and it was not an exaggeration to say that each of them had at least thirty to forty bullet holes in their bodies and almost no part of them was intact from head to toe.

Wesley could only tell from their mutilated corpses that one of their meridians was open, but could not determine how many stars they were, because most of their meridians had been shattered by the bullets.

After all the corpses were put into the body bag, Wesley tugged the collar of the one, at the head and stuffed it into the body bag as well, while instructing the others, "This one is still alive, take it away separately, Mr. Wade has other uses for it."

"Okay!" The handlers nodded hastily and made a mark on this body-shrouded bag.

The soldiers of the Dragon Temple moved quickly and in a few minute’s time, nearly thirty corpses were all packed.

After that, they started to carry these body bags downstairs through the elevator.

As they stood in the pool of blood for too long, when they walked out, they left large blood-red footprints on the ground outside.

Michaela saw the way these people from Dragon Temple were all covered in blood, with a strong smell of blood on them, she didn’t need to see it to think how tragic the situation inside really was.

Wesley came to Charlie and said, "Mr. Wade, the corpses are loaded, we will immediately arrange for the first transfer out of New York and then arrange for someone to transport them to the high seas as soon as possible to dispose of them, as for the one who is still alive, I will send him to the villa first and lock him up."

Charlie nodded "Good, thank you all for your hard work."

Wesley opened his mouth and asked, "Mr. Wade, there are still four martial arts masters inside, I wonder what their cultivation level is and why they died so badly?"

Charlie said indifferently, "A six-star martial artist, two seven-star martial artists and an eight-star martial artist."

"Eight-star martial artist?"

Wesley’s jaw dropped in disbelief.

One should know that the highest martial artist is only eight stars, which corresponds to the martial artist’s eight odd meridians and those who have opened the eight odd meridians are eight-star martial artists.

And Wesley now is only a small realm higher than the eight-star martial artist.

An eight-star martial artist would die so tragically, this really left him unable to digest!

Charlie saw his astonished expression, so he asked "Is it that you didn’t expect that an eight-star martial artist would die so miserably? Even the sky spirit cover was shattered."

"Yes…" Wesley said incomprehensibly, "I’m not going to hide it from you, Mr. Wade, your subordinate really can’t figure out why these four people would die so tragically… Such strong strength, ordinary people should find it difficult to get close to them right and they are supposed to be bodyguards, the sense of prevention should be very strong, they should not give the other side the opportunity to get close to shoot…"

Charlie coldly said "Wesley, this is your bones as a martial artist’s high arrogance, you always think that martial artists are very strong, but you have not thought that martial artists also have a lot of shortcomings."

He asked him, "If more than twenty people suddenly appeared at the end of this corridor, with nowhere to hide and they saturate you with fire, how many rounds do you think you can survive?"

Wesley seriously said, "I think I should be able to spot each of them before they appear, after all, they are not eight-star martial artists, it is impossible to hide their breath and movements."

Charlie asked, "Then what if the other side took advantage of the show just about to start, outside the sound is full of cosmic war explosions roar? Can you still sense the other party’s breath and movement?"

"This…" Wesley’s expression was austere, ashamed to say "If that’s the case, then I should not be able to do…"

Charlie asked him again, "If more than twenty people suddenly appeared and used powerful modern firearms, to shoot six or seven hundred rounds of bullets in a few seconds, could you stop them?"

"This…" Wesley’s expression was even more shocking and he froze for a long time before shaking his head and saying, "If it’s six or seven hundred rounds of bullets in a few seconds, I… can’t stop…"

Charlie said "I do not know if you look at the details of the firearms they use, each of them under the gun inserted on the magazine, tape tied to the opposite direction of the magazine, after the bullet is shot, just need to pull out the magazine, then go for a reverse re-insertion, two or three seconds later, you can again shoot six or seven hundred rounds of bullets, this kind of firepower, in this kind of aisle can not be avoided, not to mention an eight-star martial artist, even a martial arts expert like you, who is at the full circle of the Ming realm, can’t resist."

Charlie lamented "This is like the African hyena group hunting, although the tricky, but as long as the tacit understanding is there, they can be invincible in the grasslands, even the king of a hundred beasts, they can also kill them."

"Yes…" Wesley gave back a cold sigh and said "I definitely learned a lesson!"

Charlie nodded and said, "It’s good that you have it in your heart, it’s getting late, first let the brothers grab the corpses and get rid of them."

"As you wish Mr. Wade!" Wesley said, and pointed to Jack’s corpse and asked Charlie "Mr. Wade, will this Inspector Li’s corpse also be taken away and disposed of?"

Charlie shook his head "No, he’s not dead yet."

After that, he looked at Michaela and said, "Miss Joules, I have heard before that there are many rich people with terminal illnesses in the United States who freeze themselves before they die, hoping that future technology can cure them, is there such a thing?"

Michaela said "Mr. Wade, this situation is quite common, basically every top rich person have their own investment in the freezing center, even when they exhaust all modern medical means and can not continue to live after, they will freeze themselves, this in the rich circle, known as the future hibernation plan. In the hope that they can be reawakened one day in the future, when the medical field has developed further."

"The freezing center using liquid nitrogen can maintain the body temperature at about minus two hundred degrees, but many biological experiments have been done before, without exception, all failed, the current level of technology can not wake them up from the frozen nature, everyone is also treating it as the last bit of luxury."

Charlie asked her, "Does the Joules family also have this kind of frozen center?"

"Yes." Michaela nodded and said, "Grandpa invested in one ten years ago, and it’s still running."

Charlie nodded, pointed at Jack, and said to her, "Then make arrangements to send him there at the earliest!"

"Mr. Wade… You are asking me to… You are telling me to freeze Inspector Li’s body?"

Michaela was stunned by Charlie’s words and did not know how to respond for a while.

Charlie said with a righteous face "Were you not talking about having a freezing center? Just take his body there and freeze him."

Michaela welcomed the incomparable ease with which Charlie spoke but could not help but remind "Mr. Wade, the human body freezing technology so far, it is still only a scientific concept, although the concept has been proposed by scientists from decades ago, but until now there have not been any successful cases…"

Michaela could not help but look at Jack laying on the ground and continued "Mr. Wade, I say it bluntly, as far as the current scientific means go it is impossible for people to come back to life after freezing…"

Charlie waved his hand "You don’t have to worry about this, let’s freeze him first."

The reason why he wanted to send Jack to the freezing center to freeze is because, he also does not have the ability to maintain Jack’s body immortal all the time, by freezing him, he can maintain his current situation to the maximum extent and since he will be frozen in a super low-temperature environment of one or two hundred degrees below zero, the aura needed to maintain his body will also be reduced to an extremely low level.

In this way, Charlie only needs to spend a small amount of reiki to protect his body and then let the reiki be frozen with him, then he can ensure that he will not have any changes for at least a few years.

However, this kind of thing, he also has no way to explain clearly to Michaela, so he can only stubbornly let her do as she is ordered.

Michaela was pleased that Charlie had already made a decision, out of respect, so she did not say anything more, but immediately called her grandfather and asked him to personally order the head of the freezing center to come and pick up Jack.

After communicating with Grandpa, Michaela said to Charlie, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade, Grandpa said that the freezing center people will come over within 15 minutes and pick up Inspector Li."

"Good." Charlie nodded and said, "I’m counting on you guys for this person, keep in mind, don’t let any word out to the public."

"You can rest assured," Michaela said with certainty "The secrecy level of the freezing center has always been very high, so there will be no leakage."

Charlie said, "That’s good."

Michaela could not help but say, "By the way, Mr. Wade, I have something to say, I don’t know if I should say it."

Charlie said, "There is no harm in saying it."

Michaela nodded and said, "Mr. Wade, generally speaking, every step of the top family member’s movements is top secret, especially for super families like the Evans Family, generally speaking, their movements cannot be captured by the outside world, but these attackers today, not only were they able to grasp the movements of the core members of the Evans Family, but they even knew the situation here like the backdrop of the concert. The background music of the attack, it seems to be a long time planning, I suspect that in this matter, there must be a mole from the Evans Family…"

"Yes." Charlie agreed and said, "I agree with you on this matter, but who the mole is specifically, the Evans Family may have to find out for themselves."

He said to her "Miss Joules, you have more manpower in New York, the next hard work for you is to first arrange your people to the carpets here must be removed and burned, blood stains must be disposed of and bullet holes are to be concealed. In addition, also seize the time to find a new batch of carpets to replace, the new carpets preferably the same as here or nearly similar, do this all in the shortest possible time to restore the place."

Michaela said without thinking, "Mr. Wade don’t worry, I’ll arrange it!"

Charlie said to Wesley, "Wesley, the bandit who is alive must be watched over for me, don’t let him commit suicide, let alone let anyone get rid of him, I will personally come over to interrogate him later!"

Wesley said offhandedly, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I will personally watch over him and nothing will happen."

"Good." Charlie nodded and said, "You go to the villa first and wait for me, I will come over at night."

Wesley clasped his fist and said, "Okay Mr. Wade, then your subordinate will leave first!"

After Wesley left, Michaela also immediately instructed her men to quickly prepare a large number of tools to prepare to enter the scene afterward.

According to Michaela’s request, her men first removed all the carpets and then packed the carpets into sealed bags and took them away to be incinerated.

While these men were cleaning up the carpets, another wave of men had delivered a batch of lighting equipment, construction materials, cleaning supplies and water pumps.

Subsequently, a few people proficient in electrical circuits, began to replace the spotlights for lighting, other people immediately used the decoration of the water blocking strips and foam, the entire corridor is surrounded by a 10 cm height, impermeable pool and then with the fire equipped with high-pressure water guns with powerful cleaning agents, vigorously started cleaning the blood in the aisle, washed out of the blood, directly through the pump into the bathroom drain.

Soon, the lights of the corridor were completely restored and with the concentration of blood in the sink becoming lighter and lighter to the naked eye, the smell of blood in the corridor also quickly dissipated ninety percent.

At the same time, another wave of people were silently dealing with the remaining bullet holes in the walls.

After they gouged out the warheads one by one, they smoothed out the damaged walls with a quick-drying putty.

Since the wallpaper in the corridor of the VIP area was the same as the wallpaper used in the compartment room, they cut down all the wallpaper of one of the unused VIP compartments, then filled it up piece by piece according to the color of the flower and dealt with the gaps at the splices so that no one could see any problems.

Subsequently and with a certain pungent smell of disinfectant, the entire corridor was sprayed and then several high-powered hot air dryers were used for drying.

Because of the clear division of labor and cooperation, it took less than half an hour to do all this.

At this time, another wave of Michaela’s men arrived in a cargo truck.

As soon as the first group of people started to clean up the carpets, they had already urgently deployed brand new carpets from the Joules family’s own decoration center.

These carpets were not of the same brand as the replaced carpets, but the color and texture is already 80% similar.

Along with the freight car, there are some workers who don’t know anything.

When they came here, they couldn’t see that a tragic shooting had just happened here, let alone that nearly thirty people had just died here.

All they knew was that their supervisor had given them five times their hourly rate, to replace the carpet as fast as they could.

So, they all worked together and used the fastest time to pave the whole VIP area with brand new carpets.

When these workers withdrew, the entire corridor, there was no trace of the fierce battle.

In addition to the faint smell of disinfectant water in the air, as well as the smell of the brand new carpet, there is almost no smell of blood.

At this time, Michaela’s men below reported, "Chairperson, a woman named Cherie insisted on coming up, saying she is in charge here and questioned my identity, threatening to call the police, I have her under control, what to do next?"

Michaela was surprised and quickly reported the situation to Charlie.

Charlie guessed that it should be Cherie, so he said "Have someone bring her up, keep an eye on her and don’t let her contact the outside world."

He suddenly frowned, the matter of Michaela’s feedback reminded him of a detail, Uncle Desmond had said in the room that his phone had no signal and could not even call 911.

But why was his own phone not affected in any way?

Could it be that the device to block the signal was installed inside their box?

If that’s the case, then it’s likely that in Stefanie’s team, there is a mole!

Soon, Michaela’s men brought up the emotional Cherie.

Cherie’s emotions were very tense and shocked because she didn’t know exactly what this gang was doing and that this gang had taken charge of the entire VIP area directly and silently!

Even her own staff, without exception, disappeared without a trace, which gave her a few unpleasant feelings in her heart.

However, the moment she saw Charlie, her nervousness instantly eased a bit and she hurriedly asked "Mr. Wade, what the hell is going on here? Are these people yours?"

Charlie glanced at Cherie and said indifferently, "These are the people that Miss Joules brought with her, I hired them to help."

Cherie was surprised and asked, "Did something happen?"

Charlie did not answer, but asked her with a bit of caution, "Who are the people who know that the Evans Family is here tonight?"

"No one." Cherie spoke, "Other than Stefanie and I, no one else knows."

She asked nervously, "What’s wrong? What’s going on?"

Charlie said in a cold voice "There was an attack on the Evans Family by assassins just now."

"Attack?" Cherie was dumbfounded and said offhandedly, "When did that happen?"

She subconsciously looked around left and right and said doubtfully, "But Mr. Wade… it doesn’t look like an attack happened at all…"

Charlie looked at her and asked "Cherie I ask you, when did you know that the Evans Family would come over to the concert? After knowing, what did you all do?"

Cherie said, "Stefanie received a phone call from the Lady of the Evans Family in the morning and knew they were coming over to watch the show, then she immediately called you, Mr. Wade, to confirm and only after you agreed did we arrange the Evans Family’s private room next door to yours."

Charlie asked, "After you and Stefanie confirmed the private room, did you tell others about this matter?"

"Of course not!" Cherie said "Stefanie and I also know that the identity of the Evans Family is extraordinary, so in order to keep absolute secrecy, the two of us from beginning to end, did not tell any of the staff exactly who is coming tonight, even our most trusted assistants around do not know! And, in order to keep it as confidential as possible, Stefanie also took away a large part of the original staff from here, because she felt that the Evans Family itself will bring bodyguards, not to mention that we know that Mr. Wade, you are next door, she felt that since you are here, there is absolutely no need to add too many staff, because that would also increase the risk of leakage."

Cherie’s eyes widened and she blurted out, "Mr. Wade, you don’t suspect me of leaking the information, do you?"

Charlie looked at her, his heart had already dispelled his doubts about her.

Not only because of her performance, eyes and expression at this moment, he can not see any faint heart and lying, more importantly, Cherie is aware that he is here.

If she is a mole or the one who leaked the info, then she can’t just leak the information of his grandparent’s family, she would definitely tell the other party about him. After all, he is the biggest variable here tonight.

So, from this point alone, it can be determined that the mole is definitely not Cherie.

Charlie continued to ask "If according to what you said, before the Evans Family came tonight, except for you and Stefanie, no one knew which private room they would be placed in, right?"

"Right!" Cherie said categorically "This matter, we have not ordered anyone else to do it and when the Evans Family arrived, I personally brought them in and took them upstairs in the process. I did not let the staff follow, after they settled, but also specifically explained to the staff, no one without the guest’s call, is not allowed to disturb the floor."

Cherie said "Of course, I also cannot absolutely guarantee that after the Evans Family came, from our staff no one must know their identity… but I think, if you suspect that there is a mole, the mole is unlikely to be here, because our staff here, even if they know the movement of the Evans Family, it is just after the Evans Family came and there have been a few minutes only."

Charlie thought about the signal being shielded, so he asked her, "During the daytime, today, did any staff come to this floor? Is there a possibility that they might have brought in some kind of small shielding equipment?"

Cherie frowned and said, "During the day, our attention was on the scene and the backstage, not too concerned about the VIP area, so I can’t guarantee you this, but you can check the surveillance video of the VIP area. Like I just said, Stefanie and I did not leak the news, so even if someone came over during the day to install the shielding equipment, they do not know which room to install it in, here are a total of two dozen boxes, did they install it in each room?"

Charlie took the phone into a few boxes near the corridor, "Found that in these boxes, the signal is not affected by any. So, it really does not seem like the staff arranged it in advance."

Thinking of this, his brow furrowed even tighter. He felt as if he had entered a dead end.

On the one hand, judging from the objective situation, this matter must have been staged by someone to make it possible.

On the other hand, Stefanie and Cherie had a strong sense of secrecy and had not leaked this information from the source, so the possibility of a problem here was also unlikely.

Moreover, Charlie figured out one more thing.

If the other party’s purpose was to kill the Evans Family, then since they can send in the shielding equipment, they could send in a small bomb.

If you send a small bomb in directly, everything could be easily solved and why bother to first shield the signal and then attack at the door?

However, from the feedback of Desmond, the shielding equipment is actually there.

This seems to be some kind of paradox everywhere, so that every one of his speculations is not very tenable.

Thinking of this, Charlie was stuck in a quandary.

Just then, he suddenly thought of something.

In his mind, he thought, "The shielding device, could it have been brought in by a certain Evans Family member?"

He previously felt that if there was a mole in the Evans Family, the mole should not be someone who was present, but someone who was not present.

For example, his aunt, whom he had never met, or other grandchildren who were not there.

But now, he suddenly had a not-so-good feeling.

"The first thing we need to do is to find out where the shielding device is, or who it is with, but don’t reveal the intentions when you go in. If someone makes a small move, immediately control it."

Michaela was busy saying, "I asked Flint Yeager to keep watch downstairs, he is the most trusted person, besides Flint Yeager, there are several bodyguards he personally trained, they are all very trustworthy."

"Good." Charlie nodded and said, "Then let Master Yeager go!"

At this moment, the Evans Family after the attack is sitting on the sofa without saying a word, several young grandchildren because of the considerable stimulation, at this time, are in a very depressed state and the moods of the adults are also a bit disheveled.

Just a moment ago when Michaela’s men were cleaning up the scene outside the door, Charlie’s three uncles had been dissecting what had happened with the old man, during which everyone even had a heated argument.

They wanted to know which link had been so significantly flawed, that it nearly brought the entire Evans Family to its knees.

At first, Marcus suspected that Charlie’s aunt, that is, Tece’s husband, was the most suspicious.

Because, everyone was there tonight, but he was the only one who didn’t come.

After all, it is a matter of life and death for the whole family, so Marcus did not avoid Tece when discussing this matter.

Martel has a similar personality to his second brother Marcus and the two work together more often than not, so he also very decisively expressed support for his second brother’s speculation and felt that his brother-in-law was the most suspicious.

However, Tece has a different opinion, she feels that her husband is not very likely to do this.

The reason is that she and her husband’s only daughter is also here today.

Her husband loves his daughter very much, as the saying goes, "tigers do not eat their children."

If he really wants to make a move against the Evans Family, then at least he will not let his daughter follow them.

Moreover, she felt that her husband did not have enough motive to commit the crime.

If her husband was doing it for money, he was not himself the first, second or even third in line of succession to the Evans Family assets.

Even if all the Evans Family members died, the vast majority of the family assets would be inherited by the surviving grandchildren and he, as her husband, is only the legal heir to her share of the inheritance.

And he can only inherit that small portion of interest in the Evans Family, so if he does this, it will be more of a graft for others.

Unless he kills the Evans Family members present today and then kills the remaining family grandchildren as well.

However, if he really does this, the U.S. police and the FBI will never sit idly by.

After all, the entire family’s immediate family members are all dead and only a son-in-law left out to inherit the family fortune. A fool knows that there must be something wrong here. Therefore, her husband could not have done such a stupid thing, according to her.

Desmond, as well as the Lady, did not think Tece’s husband would do such a thing either. They were more suspicious that this matter might be the result of Stefanie’s side, not doing a good job of keeping secrets and that they had leaked the news and attracted enemies.

In view of the fact that everyone has their own opinions and now can only stay in this box and can not leave, the Elder Evans stopped the speculation and discussion and asked them, before the investigation of the exact results, try not to argue about this matter.

So, everyone fell into silence.

At this time, Flint Yeager, with a few of his trusted members knocked on the door of the box and then pushed the door in.

Seeing Flint Yeager enter, the Evans Family all immediately looked at him.

Originally, they thought it was the savior who had come, but Flint Yeager in the light did not match the figure of the savior just now.

At this time, Flint Yeager looked around for a while and took the initiative to open his mouth and asked, "Gentlemen, in view of the seriousness of tonight’s matter, please continue to wait here patiently and leave the place after the show. If you have any needs now you can tell me and I will try to help you out."

Lord Evans spoke up at this time, "Gentleman, I wonder if I can make a phone call, I want to make sure that a few grandchildren who didn’t come are safe."

Flint Yeager said seriously, "Sorry Sir, for the time being, you aren't allowed to contact the outside world."

He focused on the crowd and spoke, "In order to ensure everyone’s safety, now please hand over all your personal belongings and we will conduct a comprehensive security check to rank the hazards here."

Desmond asked, "What all things need to be handed over?"

"Everything." Flint Yeager stopped beating around the bush and got straight to the point, saying with a serious face, "Gentlemen, from now on, we need you to turn in all your personal belongings and please stand to the left for men and to the right for women. With your fingers open on your chest, we will arrange for someone of the same gender to search everyone."

Master Evans frowned and asked, "You suspect that there is a mole among us?"

Flint Yeager arched his hand and said seriously, "Sir, I am also under orders and you all must cooperate! Please forgive me if I have offended you!"

Marcus said with some dissatisfaction, "You suspect us and even search us for no reason. Isn’t that a bit too much? Don’t forget that we are the victims! Besides, you don’t look like a police officer, who gave you the right to search us?"

Marcus’s personality itself is hard and aggressive and as the heir of the current generation of the Evans Family, Flint Yeager’s tough attitude made him instinctively a little physically uncomfortable.

Flint Yeager did not give him any good looks at this time, he said coldly "Sorry, it was the person who just saved your lives who gave me this right. He said that all of you sitting here must cooperate unconditionally, no one can refuse for any reason!"

As soon as he heard that the person who saved his life just now ordered, Marcus’s displeasure immediately dissipated. That scene just now was deeply impressive to him. He saw with his own eyes the attacker standing in the doorway, having his arms and legs cut off by some unknown weapon across the air and that moment gave him a huge impact. Therefore, when Flint Yeager mentioned his life-saving benefactor, the resistance in Marcus’s heart immediately dissipated involuntarily.

While also saying with an apologetic face, "Since it is the order of our benefactor, then we will definitely cooperate!"

In order to show his sincerity, he took the initiative to take out his cell phone, watch and other personal belongings and put them on the coffee table in the middle of the two rows of sofas, then he stood up on his left and opened his hands on his chest.

Master Evans followed while pulling out his own things, he opened his mouth and said to others, "Since our benefactor ordered, naturally they have their intentions, we must not have any doubts, we must be in good cooperation!"

So, all the people also started, pulling out things from their pockets.

Flint Yeager obeyed Charlie’s instructions and his attention was always on the movements of each person’s hands. To ensure that they do not make other small movements under his nose.

According to Charlie’s speculation, if the shielding equipment had been brought in by a certain member of the Evans Family then he certainly would not have had the opportunity to get rid of the equipment and most likely would still have quietly brought it with him/her, then find the right opportunity to get rid of it when he/she leaves.

So, as long as they look carefully enough, they will definitely be able to find the shielding equipment.

Moreover, if they can find the device directly from someone’s body, it would be even better, then they can directly lock the identity of the suspect.

Flint Yeager saw that everyone took out their things and then stood to the side, except for a woman who kept her head down and never moved.

So he said in a stern voice "You lady, please cooperate to take out your personal belongings."

The 16 year old girl next to her hastily reached out and shook her arm and said, "Mom, you’re the only one who’s missing, hurry up."

This woman is Charlie’s third aunt, his third uncle Martel’s wife.

The girl who shook her arm beside her was Martel and her eldest daughter, Jennifer Evans, who is only sixteen years old.

At this time, Flint Yeager’s brow suddenly frowned as if he caught something unusual!

Immediately afterward, Charlie’s third aunt, under Jennifer’s shaking, fell down on the sofa in a smooth manner.

At this moment, her face was miserable and white. The corners of her mouth began to burst with white foam. Her eyes are extremely wide open, her body has also begun to stiffen and she was already dead!

The sudden death of Charlie’s third aunt caught Flint Yeager, as well as the entire Evans Family, off guard.

Her sixteen-year-old daughter almost collapsed on the spot, hugging her mother’s corpse and constantly shaking it, breaking down and crying, "Mom… What’s wrong with you mom… don’t scare me, mom…"

Martel is also close to collapsing, he was just about to go forward to check, but was grabbed by the second brother Marcus.

Martel looked back at Marcus with a surprised face and questioned offhandedly, "Second brother, what are you pulling me for? Something happened to Amelia!"

Marcus roared with a black face "You see how she died! Remember how that assailant leader just took poison and killed himself?"

"Suicide…" Martel’s expression was horrified beyond belief and asked offhandedly, "You… You mean Amelia committed suicide by taking poison?"

Marcus pointed at the corpse and asked in a cold voice "Besides suicide, is there any other possibility?"

Flint Yeager immediately rushed forward at this time, picked her up and said to the crowd, "You guys don’t move yet!"

After saying that, he also said to the people he brought, "Keep an eye on them!"

As soon as the words left his mouth, he ran out of the box with the body in his arms and ran towards Charlie’s location.

Charlie saw him carrying a middle-aged woman with no signs of life and his brow immediately tightened.

Cherie has seen Charlie’s third aunt, although they did not speak, but after all, a few minutes ago she was still a living person. Now she is being carried by Flint Yeager, dead. She could not help but be scared and move back a few steps and cover her eyes.

Charlie was about to ask a question, Flint Yeager said with a shameful face "Mr. Wade, I did not do a good job, just in the process of searching, all the attention was focused on the hands of each person, afraid that they had any small movements, but I did not expect this woman would die of cyanide poison…"

He said incomparably chagrined "I don’t even know how she actually took the poison… I clearly stared closely at everyone’s hands and confirmed that her hands had not moved. But…"

Charlie said with a serious expression, "Mr. Yeager, you don't need to blame yourself, it’s not your fault."

He reached out and pinched open the middle-aged woman’s mouth and indeed found a broken tooth in her mouth and also on the upper left side of her dental bed, he found an empty space with a missing tooth.

Then, he sent a trace of aura into the other person’s body and found that the poison had already spread through the blood circulation to her whole body, including even the brain.

So it seems that this person can’t be saved.

Charlie’s heart could not help but be appalled.

From the missing teeth in her mouth to the shattered denture, it could be seen that this woman was by no means temporarily bribed, but had long been a member of the assailants and had even been trained as a deadly soldier by the assailant’s organization.

Otherwise, how could it be that when she was about to be exposed, she did not hesitate to bite down on the dentures and die of poison?

In this situation, Charlie is not only shocked, at the same time, but also has a few points of worry.

Even the Evans Family is a huge family, it can be infiltrated by assailants and it is not just infiltration to the level of subordinates, but is directly infiltrated to the scope of the direct line members, it is really extraordinary!

The Evans Family people who came here today, in addition to the family’s old, middle and young generations, it is not only the three daughters-in-law of the Evans Family.

That is to say, the identity of this woman, it is possible that she is one of his three aunts of his uncle’s wives, it is also possible that it’s his maternal aunt.

The impression of Charlie includes from childhood only seeing the first aunt and second aunt and the third aunt he has not met and he and his maternal aunt also have not seen each other for many years and he can not confirm who this woman is.

Thinking of this, he then asked, "Mr. Yeager, have you paid attention to the reaction of the Evans Family, can you deduce who this person is?"

Flint Yeager thought about it, and quickly said, "There is a man, who should be her husband, that man called one of the other men's second brother. I heard him talk about this woman’s name, who seems to be called Amelia."

When Charlie heard this, he immediately surmised that this person should be his third aunt.

After all, the only person who could be called the second brother was his own second uncle, Marcus.

The only ones who could call him his second brother were his third uncle Martel and his maternal aunt Tece.

What Charlie fears most is that in case this woman is his maternal aunt Tece, that would mean that the Evans Family’s own people have been infiltrated and this situation is really unacceptable from either side.

So, when he heard that it was his third aunt, his heart was slightly relieved.

However, it was only a slight relief.

Third aunt and third uncle Martel married for at least a dozen years, why on earth would she go to this extreme?

If she was brainwashed in the middle of the process, then one has to marvel at the strength of that mysterious organization, which can train a well-bred daughter-in-law of a top family to become a suicide soldier, the ability of such brainwashing can be considered the pinnacle.

If she herself was a member of that mysterious organization and planted in advance by that mysterious organization on the side of the Evans Family undercover, then the strength and strategy of this mysterious organization seem even more terrifying!

The ability to train a soldier to willingly marry into the Evans Family, share a bed with third uncle Martel for more than ten years and raise a common child, this layout ability is simply outrageous!

Moreover, for this organization, even this woman can not hesitate to sacrifice her husband and daughter and even her own life. This controlling ability can send a chill down the spine!

If this is true, then the strength of this mysterious organization must have been incredibly strong and today’s attack, for that mysterious organization, is only the tip of the iceberg!

Thinking of this, Charlie had become more and more headstrong.

He felt that he could no longer leave Grandpa’s family here and had to have them return to their safety zone first as soon as possible.

At the same time, also let them hurry to start a thorough investigation of the identity background and family background of the third aunt.

Although Charlie does not know what is the last name of the third aunt, which family she is, he can be sure of one thing, the identity background of the third aunt will never be an ordinary family, otherwise, it would not be possible to be married into the Evans Family.

Moreover, before the third aunt married into the Evans Family, they would certainly conduct a close background investigation of her and her family. If the other party can hide even under the Evans Family investigation, then the ability of this is really not small, digging deep into her family background, they will certainly find clues!

Charlie said to Michaela "Miss Joules, I need you and Mr. Yeager to communicate with my grandfather’s family, so they can immediately gather people to cover their departure and then for you and Mr. Yeager to escort them all the way until they arrive safely."

Michaela said without thinking, "Yes, Mr. Wade, I’ll make the arrangements!"

She remembered something and asked "Mr. Wade, I just returned to New York and the news about the Joules family is widely known, my identity, your grandfather’s family will definitely recognize it, how should I explain it to them then…"

Charlie said, "Say you were also entrusted by someone if they repeatedly ask, you can say that you are also returning a favor, you do not know the other party’s true identity."

Michaela nodded "I understand Mr. Wade! The Evans Family must know that my grandfather and I were hunted in China, but suddenly returned to the Joules family a few days ago. I will tell them straight that you are the benefactor who saved my grandfather and me in China. As for your real identity, I will say that I don’t know as well so they should be more likely to believe it!"

Charlie also knows that today’s Evans Family crisis is intact, but his own identity is certainly the focus of the Evans Family’s attention.

With the strength of the Evans Family, if they really follow the clues to investigate, whether it is from Stefanie to start, or from Michaela, finding him is only a matter of time.

So, what he wants to do is not to make the Evans Family investigate him, but to make the Evans Family not investigate, or even dare not investigate.

So, he said to Michaela "After sending the Evans Family to a safe place, make sure to explain to warn them, do not try to investigate my identity in any form, just say that I am a man of chivalry and justice, and do not like to be known moreover, do not like to be investigated, otherwise, the consequences will be self-inflicted."

Michaela hesitated for a moment and wanted to say something, but soon gave up the idea and said helplessly, "I know Mr. Wade, don’t worry!"

Charlie looked at Flint Yeager and said seriously, "Mr. Yeager, I hate for you to take more trouble tonight."

Flint Yeager was flattered and said, "Mr. Wade, you are too polite, I am grateful to you for looking up to me, I will definitely live up to the important task!"

Charlie nodded and said to Cherie "Cherie, your task now is to make sure that nothing affects Stefanie’s concert and after the concert is over, contact the families of the deceased employees and give them enough pension and hush money so that they don’t expose the matter, understand?"

Cherie said with some hesitation, "Mr. Wade… what if there are family members who do not agree and must discuss a statement…"

Charlie said seriously "One person, ten million dollars, this money I will pay, at the same time make it clear with the families, in this matter they can also call the police, but the police is basically unlikely to do justice for them and if they call the police, it is likely to lead to the black hand behind the scheme. This is not in the sensationalism, after all, the ferocity of this organization has never been seen before, they do not even put the Evans Family in their eyes. So the families of these victims, they are even less likely to put in their eyes."

Charlie gave a slight beating and continued, "I know I’m saying this is a bit unsympathetic and even a bit cruel, but this is also the most realistic situation, for them, the killer is too strong, they are like hitting a rock with an egg, so the best solution is to live well after getting a huge amount of compensation. As for them wanting justice, I believe the Evans Family will definitely get it back for them in the future. If the Evans Family does not have this ability, then I will definitely get it back for them too!"

At this moment, Charlie’s tone was decisive and firm and Cherie could not help but feel a feeling of admiration in her heart as she watched.

At this kind of time, hearing Charlie’s words really gave her a lot of encouragement, so she hurriedly said, "Okay Mr. Wade, after the show, I will communicate with their families…"

Charlie nodded and said seriously "In addition, the victim’s bodies take them for a free burial. If there are domestic staff with them, pay to help them transport the remains or ashes back home. If their families are willing to come to the United States, then pay to reimburse all expenses, let their relatives come over to take the deceased away when the time comes."

Charlie continued, "You tell them for me, the money they can take first, but if we don’t give them the truth within three years, they can always tell the world about it!"

"Okay!" Cherie agreed without thinking and said, "Mr. Wade, don't worry, I will definitely talk to all the victim’s families!"

"Good." Charlie nodded, looked at Michaela and Flint Yeager and said "I’ll leave the rest to you all, I’ll go back to my box first."

He arched his hand to the two of them and turned around to walk back.

When he returned to the box, outside the floor-to-ceiling window, Stefanie’s performance was still going on and on the sofa beside him, Claire was also sound asleep.

Charlie did not rush to wake her up, but gently helped her up and let her lean on his shoulder then sat motionless on the sofa, watching Stefanie on the stage while using his aura to sense the situation in the next room.

At this time, the Evans Family’s emotions had reached a low point.

Every one of them was very sad and frustrated.

The most devastated was Charlie’s third uncle, Martel.

He couldn’t understand how his wife, who was married to him, could become a member of the assailants.

His worldview on affection and love had mostly collapsed at this moment.

His daughter, on the other hand, was still immersed in the emotions of her mother’s death and could not extricate herself from the situation.

It was good that her maternal aunt, Tece, took her in her arms and kept comforting her.

Marcus, who was most like the old man, was clenching his fists and trembling violently.

After a long silence, he opened his mouth and said to the crowd, "I just thought carefully, tonight should be the first time in these ten or twenty years, our whole family gathered so completely outside the Evans Family, except for a few, almost everyone else is here…"

The old man nodded gently and sighed, "Even when we came, we took two planes, just in case something would happen to the whole family together, this time it was really too careless…"

The Lady said while weeping and blaming herself, "It’s all my fault… I was the one who suggested coming to support Stefanie, after all, she is kind to our Evans Family…"

Martel said "Mom, how can we blame you! The fact is that Stefanie really did a great favor to our family, we came to support her it is also a common sense, but we have lived too comfortably over the years, risk awareness has become increasingly thin, this time since we were lucky to escape a disaster, then in the future we learn from the pain, the safety work will be taken to the highest level, I believe that in the future there will not be a similar situation."

The old man took the Lady’s hand and said seriously "Martel is right, you are not to blame for this matter, I and your three sons are to blame for not thinking these things through."

Marcus spoke up at this time, "Dad, mom, big brother, you didn’t understand the point I just made…"

Everyone couldn’t help but look at Marcus.

Marcus continued, "We are indeed paralyzed and careless this time, but this is only one of the points, more importantly, our family has been paralyzed only this time in the past ten or twenty years, before the other side caught the opportunity, what does this prove?"

"This proves that the other side did not happen to meet our negligence, on the contrary, it proves that the other side has probably been thinking, how to put us to death in one step for the past ten or twenty years!"

When all the Evans Family members heard these words, their expressions were all aghast.

They all knew what Marcus’s words meant.

At this time, Marcus said "I say a word, Martel, do not bring personal emotions after listening, I think Amelia marrying to our family in itself is a conspiracy! It is a conspiracy against the entire Evans Family, extremely long-planned, extremely deeply hidden, an extremely heavy and murderous conspiracy, a great conspiracy!"

Marcus gave a slight beating and said with a cold expression, "I have a feeling that maybe, this matter is somehow related to what happened to my sister back then!"

Marcus’s words made Charlie’s whole body freeze.

Since his parents were killed back then, he has always wanted to find out the truth, but until now he did not find a tangible clue.

When he heard Marcus mention his mother, he immediately focused in, waiting for the Evans Family’s follow-up and also expecting them to reveal some insiders.

However, in the next words Elder Evans poured a pot of cold water on Charlie’s head.

He said in a serious tone "After the murder of your sister and your brother-in-law we have not yet found any clues, I once thought that the Rothschild family was responsible but after so long, there is no evidence that they had a direct relationship with this matter, you said this matter may be related to the murder of your sister, but I do not understand why they have been so long to act. Your sister and your brother-in-law, how on earth did they offend them back then, can they let them go after such a long time, and yet still deliberately want to kill our family?"

The crowd immediately fell into silence.

And Charlie, the whole person was also struck by lightning.

He once thought that the Rothschild family must have been involved in the death of his parents.

During this period of time, he had been desperately trying to accumulate energy and improve his overall strength, just to prepare for the day when he would face this formidable family.

However, listening to Grandpa, it seems that this matter is not obviously related to that family anymore.

This instantly put him in a quandary again.

He really couldn’t imagine that besides a super family like Rothschild, which was rich and could not be a match, what other family could be so powerful that even the Evans Family was nothing in their eyes.

Although the Saudi royal family is also very strong in financial resources, the characteristics of that group of Middle Eastern tycoons are also very obvious, they are simply not willing to get involved in matters outside their homeland.

They have little ambition for foreign expansion in their lives, instead, they just want to use all means to ensure that their own family’s kingdom is secure.

It’s as if they bought dozens of cannonballs 20 or 30 years ago at great expense, not for foreign expansion, but to enhance self-defense and deterrence.

To put it bluntly, this is a landlord’s foolish son, guarding a large amount of family wealth, desperately wanting to build their own walls higher and stronger and he does so with only one purpose. I won't go out, none of you come in.

So, Charlie can also conclude that the death of his parents has nothing to do with the Saudi royal family either.

But then, the whole thing started to get confusing again.

Not the Saudi royal family, the Rothschild family does not seem to be related, so who could it be?

Just when he was having a headache, Michaela took Flint and arrived outside the door of the box where the Evans Family was and knocked gently on the door.

When the old man heard the knock, he hurriedly opened his mouth and said, "Please come in!"

As soon as the words left his mouth, Michaela pushed the door and entered.

The moment they saw Michaela, the Evans Family members were all amazed.

They all knew her and before today’s accident, they were discussing her return to the Joules family and miraculously becoming the new head of the Joules family.

Moreover, they were all very appreciative of Michaela’s textbook-level crisis communication.

Therefore, as soon as she entered the door, they recognized her at a glance.

After entering the door, she said very politely to the old man, "Mr. Evans, I am Michaela Joules of the Joules family, this time I was entrusted by my benefactor to come over to help and my benefactor said that you can first call your men to come over for support and after determining an absolutely safe place, I will arrange for them to escort you all the way."

Everyone was surprised at this time, but Marcus asked, "Miss Joules! Who is the benefactor you are talking about? Is it the benefactor who saved us just now?"

Michaela nodded and said, "That’s right, it’s him."

She added "The benefactor asked me to come over to help deal with the scene, so I brought people here and now that the outside has been dealt with, all of you can prepare to leave."

Mr. Evans said in a very polite tone, "Little girl, I would like to dare to ask, this benefactor, what kind of person he is? He is the life-saving benefactor of more than ten members of our Evans Family. This kindness, we want to find an opportunity to properly repay!"

She said "When my grandfather and I were in China, my eldest uncle took advantage of the opportunity to take away the family headship and paid a lot of money for my life and my grandfather’s. But the benefactor saved us and protected us closely. He asked me to convey to you that he does not like to be noticed and come out, so you are strictly warned not to try to investigate his identity, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences!"

When Lord Evans heard this, his expression was instantly extraordinarily disappointed.

He couldn’t help but say, "The benefactor saved our family’s lives and helped us find out the traitor lurking in the family, such a great kindness, at least give us a chance to pay our respects and repay the kindness in person…"

Michaela waved her hand and said seriously "Mr. Evans, there is no need to say it again, the benefactor has helped countless people, saved countless people, not to mention that you all owe him a debt of gratitude, my grandfather and I have also received his profound kindness and have always wanted to find an opportunity to repay and because of this, I am here today, so if you all really want to repay the benefactor’s kindness, there will be opportunities in the future, no need to rush."

Mr. Evans nodded gently and said, "Thank you, Miss Joules, I understand. If there is an opportunity, please convey this to his Excellency on my behalf. If his Excellency needs anything in the future, the whole Evans Family will not dare to refuse!"

Michaela then said, "Okay, I will definitely convey your words to him."

After that, she took out her cell phone and handed it to Mr. Evans, saying, "There is no signal in the room, so please move to the door and call your security team."

As soon as Michaela’s words fell, a pink cell phone lit up, among the pile of Evans Family’s belongings on the coffee table, seemingly having received a push.

Marcus hastily picked up his own phone and after unlocking it, exclaimed, "The phone has a signal! What’s going on here?"

Elder Evans frowned slightly and said in a cold voice "We haven’t touched anything here, I guess the shielding device was on Amelia all along and after she went out, the signal was restored."

Marcus subconsciously exclaimed "Fortunately she brought only shielding equipment, if it was a bomb, then the consequences would have been unthinkable…"

Tece spoke "Second brother if the third sister-in-law carried a bomb, it would have been very difficult to pass the airport security."

Marcus smiled to himself, "That’s true…"

He then said to the old man, "Dad, I’ll call and arrange for someone to come over, let’s hurry back to Los Angeles!"

Mr. Evans shook his head and said, "Not to Los Angeles, let’s go back to Anbang Mansion!"

"Anbang Mansion?" Marcus asked with a surprised face, "Dad, we are going to Anbang Mansion? The security level there is not enough, right?"

The old man said decisively, "Thanks to your sister’s blessing, it’s the safest place!"

Lily’s vision was unmatched in the entire Evans Family.

When she was preparing to build the Anbang Building, she spent a lot of money to make the top floor of the Anbang Building impregnable.

The top floor of the Anbang Building is made of bulletproof glass of extremely high standard and the passages and elevator shafts leading to the roof and downstairs on the top floor are equipped with physical partitions, as strong as bank vaults and once all the strong physical partitions are closed, the whole top floor can be described as solid.

The solid design makes it impossible for any kind of single weapon to enter the top floor from the roof, downstairs or windows, unless the other side dares to fly helicopter gunships in downtown New York to attack, otherwise, it is impossible for anyone to come in.

Moreover, the Anbang Building is located in the middle of Manhattan, even the entire United States of America’s most prosperous area, plus the 9/11 incident, for the U.S. police and national security departments of the New York skyscraper security is very important, so absolutely no one dares to plan an attack in such places.

It is also unlikely that there are any bandits who can take the helicopter gunship, a weapon of mass destruction, over Manhattan, New York.

This is precisely why Lily had long concluded that once the Evans Family faces a major disaster, hiding in the Anbang Building is definitely safer than other places.

No matter where a New Yorker is in New York, as long as he looks up at the bustling Manhattan, In the distance, he will be able to see the Anbang Building.

With such a large number of people in sight, no one can possibly do anything to the Evans Family.

Lily called the Anbang Building the last fortress of the Evans Family and the secret about this fortress was known only to the old man and Desmond.

In addition, even Marcus, who spends most of his time in the Anbang Building, does not know that this floor has such a mystery.

The reason why he didn’t tell Marcus was because the old man thought that his second son has a radical personality and is suitable for opening up new territories in the business field, but once the matter is about the safety and security of the whole family, his radical personality could easily make a wrong judgment because he is not cautious enough.

In the nick of time, a judgment that is not cautious enough may lead to the consequences, even disaster.

In contrast, Desmond's character is cautious, everything for stability, with the decisions about the safety of the Evans Family, the old man also trusts him more.

This kind of fortress will not be activated until the last moment, its secrets, only he and Desmond know.

Right now, although the Evans Family was lucky to escape a disaster, this time the form is the most urgent, so the old man can only think of the place as the Anbang Building.

Marcus did not quite understand his father’s decision, he said doubtfully "Dad, in terms of security, I’m afraid that no place is better than the manor in Los Angeles, right? There is an underground shelter there and if something really bad happens, the shelter can protect the family."

Desmond stepped forward at this time and said, "Marcus, Dad is right, now for us, nowhere is safer than the Anbang Mansion, where Sis has left us a way out."

Marcus’s eyes widened and he wanted to say something, but he quickly figured out the reason, so he nodded firmly and said seriously, "Okay! Then we will go to Anbang Mansion!"

Desmond nodded and didn’t say anything more, but in his heart, he couldn’t help but feel very surprised at the old man’s performance tonight.

Tonight, the old man’s performance, not to say that he was absolutely unperturbed by changes, but he was also beyond a normal state of calmness.

And his thinking logic is also very clear. He can not see the shadow of suffering from Alzheimer’s.

Just when he thought the old man’s brain might have improved, he suddenly discovered that the old man had been hiding a very miniature ballpoint pen in the fingers of his right hand.

And he, too, had been constantly poking the palm of his left hand quietly with the tip of the pen.

He took a closer look and realized that the old man’s left palm was densely written with a lot of words and the old man every time poked his palm, he would look down quietly at those small words written in the palm of his hand.

Desmond even found that the old man’s palm has picked a location, a few points have poked deeply and sunken in, even the skin is broken due to the constant poking, ballpoint pen ink even penetrated into the skin, forming similar old tattoo-like traces.

Although it is not possible to see what is written on the palm of the old man’s hand, Desmond can guess that it must be the old man himself who wrote words to constantly remind himself of his own words.

Desmond felt a heartache, but also could not help but quietly lean toward the old man until the old man, next poked with the ball-point in his palm and peeked at the text, he only saw the three lines written on it.

"Lily and Bruce have been gone for a full twenty years, Thanks to the kindness of Charlie’s fiance for saving my life, Charlie has not yet returned."

Seeing these three lines, Desmond’s nose was sore and his eyes could not help but feel a wet heat.

He could tell that the old man must have been in great pain when he wrote these three lines.

He also saw that the reason why the old man wrote these three lines is to remind himself constantly and not to forget these pieces of information.

As a child, seeing his father so hard to remember his own daughter and a son-in-law who had been dead for twenty years, his grandson who has not been found and Desmond’s heart is more heartbroken.

However, he also knows very well in his heart that this kind of thing, he can not persuade and can only let the old man digest it.

Soon, Marcus gathered all the Evans Family’s bodyguards in New York, one by one, near the performance venue.

After the people arrived, Marcus said to the old man and the Lady, "Dad, mom, everyone is here, we can go now."

Desmond and Marcus took the lead and led the Evans Family members out of the box.

Charlie listened to the fading footsteps, relieved at the same time, his heart also seemed to be a little disappointed.

He felt that it might not be a bad thing to identify with his grandparent’s family.

For the two old people, it is also a psychological comfort.

However, once he thought of the death of his parents and having no clues about it and the thought that the enemy may be far more powerful than he imagined, Charlie is a little glad that he has been persistent.

After all, only when in the dark can there be low-key development.

Otherwise, in the case of prematurely drawing out the behemoth that is hidden in the darkest of places, it is likely to invite a big disaster for those around him.

With the four elevator doors closed, in the entire VIP area, only Charlie as well as Claire who was leaning on his shoulder sleeping remained.

So, he quietly withdrew a trace of aura that was left in her brain and immediately after that, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.

It was only then that Claire woke up quietly.

And her first thought, when she woke up, she said in her mind, "I… where am I?"

Immediately after, when she saw Stefanie singing and dancing on the stage, through the floor-to-ceiling window, she was struck by lightning before she exclaimed, "Ah? The concert has already started? I… how did I fall asleep at such an important time…"

After saying that, she could not help but look at Charlie beside her, found him also tilted his head and sleeping and quickly shook his shoulders and said, "Husband… husband, quickly wake up!"

Charlie pretended to be sleepy and opened his eyes, then with a confused face asked her "Wife, what's wrong… I was dreaming…"

Claire pointed to the concert stage and said with a grinning face "Look, the concert has already started, why are we both asleep?"

Charlie pretended to be surprised and said, "Oops I fell asleep… it really started… I do not know how I fell asleep ah, could it be that we were too tired?"

Claire with an aggrieved bar said "I do not know… but I do not seem to feel tired and the opening video just played, I was watching, don't know how! Suddenly I have no memory of it."

Charlie said casually "This situation is not very abnormal. Sometimes sleep ups your energy, sleepover just needs a blink of an eye, you are doing other things one second, in the next, you are pushed directly into dreamland."

He continued with a serious face "You see a lot of fatigue causes driving accidents, they are thinking that they can certainly hold up and will not fall asleep, they drive so hard, the result, a moment of sleep over, they do not know anything and then wake up, the car has turned over into the ditch."

Claire with red eyes said "But I just really didn't feel sleepy at all…"

She no longer wanted dwell on this issue, becoming depressed said "Oh, I do not want to care how I just fell asleep, the main thing is that I do not know how long the concert has been going on, so good an opening clip was missed, the opening performance all missed, I am really depressed…"

Charlie laughed "Oh, it’s okay, today we did not see the beginning of the concert, we can wait for the next one to make up for it! The theme of this tour is the same, the opening of each concert and the order of the songs will not be different, but the next concert before the opening you should rest well and not fall asleep again."

He added "If you think you can’t make up for it by watching one, then let’s watch two more! This will do it, right?"

Although Claire still felt regretful in her heart, when Charlie said so, she could only nod and said helplessly "Even if I watch two more, I will definitely watch all the next ones without missing a second!"

Seeing that she has accepted the reality, Charlie also felt slightly relieved then looked at the time and laughed "Okay, okay, the concert is only about thirty to forty percent over, from now on enjoy it!"

"Mmm!" Claire heavily nodded her head, hands on her chin, concentrating on Stefanie’s performance.

A few moments later.

At the exit of the VIP area of the venue, dozens of cars drove out one after another.

These cars included the Joules family’s convoy and the Evans Family’s convoy, in which the Evans Family took eight cars and quickly drove away from the scene to the Anbang Mansion.

Meanwhile, New York Chinatown.

Several police cars drove quickly into Chinatown and stopped in front of Hogan’s roast goose restaurant.

More than ten New York police officers got down from the cars and walked into the restaurant.

At the head of the group was Jack’s subordinate known as Stefan Simmons.

At this time, there were still many customers eating at the restaurant.

As soon as Stefan entered, he startled the diners.

At this time, he pressed one hand on the pistol at his waist, pointed at his badge with one hand and said to the crowd, "Excuse me, gentlemen, the police are handling a case, please sit where you are and do not move."

Seeing so many police officers come to the door, the boy Jordan was too nervous to speak and a roast goose in his hand was about to be put on the customer’s table, but his hand unconsciously shook and the meal fell to the ground.

Then, he suddenly turned around like crazy and shouted in the direction of the back kitHogan "Uncle Hogan! Cops are coming! Run! Run!"

When Stefan heard this, he immediately pressed him to the ground and warned in a cold voice "Kid, I know everything about you and Hogan, if you don’t want to be repatriated back, stay honestly on the side and don’t say anything, otherwise, I can’t help you!"

While struggling, Jordan shouted, "Send me back! I want to go back with Uncle Hogan!"

Stefan said sternly, "You are really insensitive, I want to let you go for the sake of your age, don’t be like that!"

Hogan came out of the back kitHogan and without taking off his apron, he hurriedly said, "Officer, officer! I am Hogan, I will fully cooperate with you and your law enforcement, but Jordan is still young, he doesn’t know what’s going on, so don’t take it personally!"

Stefan saw Hogan come out, his tone and attitude eased a lot, he let go of Jordan and warned in a low voice "Little boy, this time you are lucky to meet me, if it was those ghosts who came, you would be finished! In the future, you honestly stay in Chinatown, I will not give you a hard time, but you have to know in your heart, everything you must learn to endure, back then there were many compatriots like you smuggled to the United States, now mixed into the people, your not the first to endure."

Jordan also knew that this police officer is not malicious, could not help but tear up like rain and asked "What are you going to do to Uncle Hogan? He can’t go back to Hong Kong, if he goes back, he will be killed…"

Stefan sighed and was about to say something when Hogan said with a bemused smile, "Jordan, you should not worry about the sky, Hong Kong is also a society under the rule of law, it’s not as chaotic as you think."

After that, he looked at Stefan and said, "I knew you guys would come, the luggage is already packed, can you let me go get it?"

Stefan beckoned to another colleague beside him, saying, "You go in with him!"

The other party immediately agreed "Okay!"

Soon after, Hogan pulled out his shabby little suitcase and walked up accompanied by the policeman.

He looked at Jordan and smiled faintly, "Jordan! You’ve grown up, you’re not a weak boy anymore, you have to learn to be on your own! Remember what I told you, run this store well, don’t ruin my 20 years of hard work, got it?"

The strong boy started shedding tears, while nodding repeatedly and choking, then said, "I know Uncle Hogan…"

Hogan nodded in satisfaction and looked at the shocked crowd of diners, arching his hand and saying "Many of you are my old customers, after tonight, I can not cook roast goose rice for you, but Jordan he has followed me for more than ten years, the craft he has learned very well, I hope you can support his business more in the future!"

The diners all knew that Hogan was illegally stranded in the U.S.

Although they didn’t know his past, it was clear that since the police had approached him, he would definitely be deported back.

So, everyone spoke up to reassure him and said they would take care of Jordan’s business more often.

Hogan said thank you to the people and then looked at Jordan and instructed, "Jordan, I’ll go, this meal is on me tonight, you must remember to give all free bills!"

The words spoken by Hogan sounded like a farewell to Jordan.

To him, Hogan had played the role of a father for more than ten years and was the only family member in his heart, so he was incredibly sad to see him get arrested.

But Hogan was unwilling to let him dwell on it too much.

Police officer Stefan originally wanted to leave him some time to say goodbye to Jordan, but Hogan himself picked up his suitcase and said, "Officer, let’s go."

Stefan sighed and said, "Okay, let’s go."

Hogan asked him, "Do you still need to put on the handcuffs?"

"No." Stefan waved his hand and said, "You are only suspected of illegal detention. It is not a felony, we will take you back and conduct a preliminary investigation, then take a statement, then the commissioner of the immigration bureau will come over to join the investigation. If it is determined that your illegal residency is true, we will start the repatriation process, then you will be sent to the plane by a person."

Hogan nodded, bowed slightly very politely and said, "I have given you all trouble."

Stefan heard him say so and all of a sudden also with some embarrassment coughed twice, said with a big deep meaning "Ahem …… Okay, I have to tell you, this matter of yours is not led by our police, it is led by the Immigration Bureau. It is estimated that someone there received a report about your illegal stay, so they asked us for the follow-up."

Stefan also deliberately cursed and said "I do not know what is so amazing, illegal stay in Chinatown, or illegal smuggling in the country, so many people have not reported, but you were reported."

Stefan’s implication is to remind Hogan as well as Jordan, behind this matter there is someone doing the work.

Hogan naturally also knows, but he has long looked at this matter lightly, so he said with just a slight smile "After all, I broke the law in the first place, others reported me, that is also reasonable."

Stefan did not expect that Hogan’s mentality was so calm he helplessly said, "Okay, I have read your information, you are a smart person, since you have already figured out the stakes, then I will not be here to talk more nonsense."

He deliberately looked at Jordan and said "The whole process of arrest, investigation and determination of deportation, all down, generally take five to seven days, but your case is obviously special, so the Immigration Bureau requires that the case be closed within three days, but then, my boss was recently forced to retire early, so I’m not in a good mood, so I plan to grind, estimated you have a number in mind if you have any other abilities, do not hide, seize the time to think of ways."

Stefan had read Hogan’s information that if he returned to Hong Kong he would certainly be in danger for his life and he also knew that Hogan and Stefanie’s father are family friends. If in this matter Stefanie’s family can help, it may be able to save his life, so he deliberately mentioned the two, and even indicated that he would try to help delay Hogan’s repatriation time.

Hogan also heard the meaning of Stefan’s words, he looked at Jordan and said seriously, "Ah Jordan, don’t contact anyone, I don’t want to owe anyone any more favors, understand?"

"I understand Uncle…" Jordan cried and nodded, but in his heart, he already had his own calculations.

He felt that no matter what, he must inform Miss Sun that right now she can save Uncle.

Hogan then smiled faintly at Jordan, turned and walked out with Stefan.

Jordan ran after them and watched them take Hogan into one of the police cars.

The entire convoy then left Chinatown with its blinding police lights flashing.

When the convoy disappeared from sight, Jordan immediately returned to the store and wanted to call Stefanie.

However, he suddenly remembered that he did not have Stefanie’s contact information.

After all, Stefanie is a big star, and every time she comes, she is a valued guest of Uncle Hogan, so he always works quietly with Uncle and rarely has any communication with Stefanie.

He knows that the only way to save Uncle Hogan is to have Stefanie know the situation but there is no way to contact her which still makes him anxious.

Thinking of Stefanie’s concert today, he hurriedly took off his apron and said to the diners in the store, "I have something to do, please make yourself at home, please close the door for me if you are the last to leave, thank you!"

After that, he hurried out of the store and stopped a taxi to go to the show.

He didn’t know if he had a chance to see Stefanie when he went to the show.

But, at the moment, this is the only way he can do it.

……

Meanwhile, The Evans Family, escorted by their own bodyguards as well as Michaela and Yeager arrived safely at the Anbang Building.

After Michaela sent the family into the building, she said to Lord Evans, "Lord Evans, if there is anything you need from me, please feel free to contact me."

Lord Evans nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you, Miss Joules!"

Michaela said, "Don’t be polite, that's all I should do."

Lord Evans then added "By the way Miss Joules, I have contacted one of my personal assistants, when I was in the car just now. He and his team have come over from Los Angeles now. It's hard for you to keep the corpses and the personal belongings, my people will contact you when they arrive."

"No problem." Michaela said without thinking, "When he arrives in New York, just have him contact me directly!"

"Okay!" Elder Evans nodded slightly and said, "Then we’ll go up first!"

At this moment, at the entrance of the elevator hall, the security check equipment had been set up and Marcus said to his parents and other family members, "In order to prevent accidents, all of us have to do a comprehensive security check before going upstairs. I have just had someone check the elevator and confirmed that there is no abnormality, but we should be cautious, after passing the security check, enter the elevator in pairs and go upstairs in groups."

Marcus’s caution did not cause anyone to object and everyone knew very well that safety was the most important thing at such times.

So, the old man and his wife went through the security check first and then took the elevator upstairs.

Desmond and his wife followed closely behind.

Only after everyone passed the security check and went upstairs, did Michaela breathe a sigh of relief and didn’t stay much longer, turned around and led her people to leave the Anbang Building.

The first thing Lord Evans did when he led everyone to the top floor… was to close the physical partition on the top floor of the Anbang Building.

After closing the partition, he called his three sons and one daughter to the conference room and after everyone sat down, he took the lead and said, "For the next seven days, all of us should not leave this place, first wait and see how things develop and if the danger is temporarily lifted, we will leave in groups."

After that, he said, "In addition, tonight’s incident you can see, the other party’s purpose is not to get rich, but to exterminate the entire Evans Family, so, from this time everyone in the Evans Family must not gather anywhere outside the Evans Family and at the same time to double our investment in security, at all times to ensure that there are sufficient security personnel and sufficient security means!"

Desmond spoke up, "Dad, I suggest that in the future our security work should no longer rely on a small number of martial arts masters, but should build a complete, comprehensive and powerful security system, as the president has, to form security personnel into multiple independently operating security systems, to ensure that multiple systems from near to far, from inside to outside layers of cross-coverage and to do enough redundancy, even if one of the systems is down, the other systems can still work as usual!"

"That’s right!" Lord Evans nodded and said seriously, "Desmond, you have a delicate mind, you will be in charge of this matter, from now on, security is the primary need of the Evans Family, in terms of security, even if you invest more money, you will not hesitate to do so!"

At the show, tens of thousands of people were excited to witness the first performance of Stefanie’s global tour.

The entire performance was almost flawless to the point of perfection, allowing all fans to be completely immersed in it.

Although Claire missed the opening minutes of the show, the impeccable performance that followed for more than an hour made her leave her earlier regrets behind completely.

The performance, too, ended half an hour later than expected.

Because the fans at the scene have been strongly asking Stefanie for an encore, she has returned to the stage five times and sang five songs, but the fans are still not satisfied and are still shouting the slogan of the encore.

However, the performance could not be continued by the enthusiasm of the fans, so when the show returned five times, Stefanie bowed deeply on the stage and then, all the lights were turned on and the staff also informed everyone through the sound system that the show is over tonight, so please exit the stadium in an orderly manner.

The fans all know very well that once the lights are all on and the ending message is played, the show is completely over.

Although they were not satisfied, they started to leave the stadium in a very orderly manner.

Charlie then said to Claire "Wife, let’s go, while the crowd has not yet gone out. It is more convenient to drive away, if we wait, tens of thousands of people have gone out, the outside must also be jammed into a pot of porridge."

Claire nodded gently and said petulantly, "Honey, you must not forget that you have to take me to the next show…"

"Okay!" Charlie laughed "The next show should be the day after tomorrow in Boston, the day after tomorrow I must accompany you there!"

Claire, then satisfied, holding Charlie, smiled "Then let’s go first."

When the two of them came out of the box, the whole VIP area already could not show any difference to a general eye. No smell of blood and meat.

Everything here in Claire’s eyes, there is no difference from the time of arrival.

When the two walked to the elevator hall, it happened that Cherie also came up in the elevator.

When she saw Charlie and Claire, she hurriedly went forward and said in a relaxed manner, "Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, did you two enjoy the show?"

Charlie nodded and smiled "Very good, Miss Sun’s performance was really great."

Claire also said seriously and incomparably at the side "This is the most shocking concert I’ve ever seen… the only regret is that I accidentally fell asleep at the beginning myself…"

Cherie smiled faintly and said, "It does not matter, the day after tomorrow it is Boston, I also reserved for you a VIP box, then you are welcome to come over to support the show!"

She continued, "Right Mrs. Wade, if I remember correctly, you and Master Wade should be in Providence, right?"

"Yes!" Claire nodded her head.

Cherie then said, "It’s very close to Boston, it’s just an hour’s drive away, so you two must come over then!"

Claire said happily, "Yes, yes! We’ll definitely come over then! I definitely won’t fall asleep again in the next show!"

Cherie glanced at Charlie, smiled and nodded and said, "Now the audience has started to exit, it is estimated that there will be traffic congestion near the arena, you two should go out earlier, otherwise you may have to delay for several minutes if you are blocked."

Charlie nodded and said, "We are planning to go first, so as to avoid traffic jams later."

Cherie was busy saying, "Then I’ll send you two down!"

The three of them took the elevator downstairs and Cherie sighed heavily after seeing Charlie and Claire get into the car.

She had just been dealing with the aftermath of the murdered staff and her emotions had been rather depressed, but considering that Charlie and Claire were VIPs, she still managed to come over to exchange pleasantries and seeing that her task was completed, she didn’t dare to relax a bit, because she had to rush to backstage to explain things clearly to Stefanie.

Outside the arena, Jordan came to the arena security guard and begged "I really know Miss Sun, I have a very important thing to find her for, a hundred thousand times urgent! Please tell Miss Sun that my name is Jordan and I’m a fellow of Chinatown Roast Goose Restaurant, she will definitely know!"

The security guard scoffed at his words and said disdainfully, "Come on, I don’t know how many fans have come over tonight to make up stories with me and you’re the worst one! You’re a fellow of a roast goose store, how could Miss Sun know you?"

Jordan said eagerly, "I am telling the truth, if there is half a word that is not true, lightning will strike! Please help me pass on a message, just pass on a message!"

The guard pushed him and said in disgust "Come on, don’t waste your breath here not to mention I don’t believe you at all, even if I did, I’m not qualified to talk to Miss Sun and you really look up to me!"

When Jordan heard this, he wanted to cry.

He finally understood that he used this method to find Stefanie, here basically does not exist the possibility of success.

So, he had a bright idea and came up with a solution.

Although Stefanie was performing in this venue, she definitely did not leave the place and after the show, she would definitely leave with her team in a car.

So, the best option is to wait for her car out, find a way to stop the car, even if it is directly into the road, or directly into her convoy, as long as he can attract her attention, Uncle Hogan will be saved!

Thinking of this, he immediately came to the exit of the VIP channel of the venue, because he clearly knows, Stefanie can not come out of the ordinary exit and then go to the parking lot to take the car, she must be directly sitting in the car from the VIP channel to leave, he can simply wait for her here.

And at this time, Charlie drove his car, with Claire out from the VIP channel.

Because it was only one car, Jordan concluded that Stefanie could not be in this car, so he did not pay much attention.

However, when Charlie came out, he noticed him.

When he saw Jordan standing anxiously by the roadside, he realized in his heart that something might have happened to the roast goose store or Hogan.

However, because Claire was around, he could not stop the car to ask him directly, so he took out his cell phone while waiting for the red light and sent a text message to Stefanie telling her that Jordan was outside the venue and might have something to ask her, so she could receive him.

At this moment, Stefanie is sitting in the make-up room to remove her make-up, several make-up artists around her, helping her to remove the headdress on her head and others began to help her remove the color of her face.

She also couldn’t wait to take out her phone from the drawer, ready to send a message to Charlie to ask him how it was tonight.

Unexpectedly, before she could send a message to Charlie, she received a text message from him.

After seeing the content of the text message, she hurriedly asked the makeup artist beside her, "Where is Cherie?"

Just as the words left her mouth, Cherie pushed the door and entered.

Stefanie saw Cherie enter through the mirror and quickly said, "Cherie, please help me go out to pick up someone, just at the exit of the VIP channel, there is a person named Jordan, a fellow of Uncle’s roast goose store."

Cherie waved her hand and said incomparably serious "Let him wait for a while, I have something more important to say to you…"

After saying that, she said to the makeup artists around Stefanie, "You guys go out first."

The make-up artists were also very sensible, immediately put down the things in their hands, turned around and went out of the make-up room.

Stefanie saw Cherie’s expression was very ugly and quickly asked, "Cherie, is something wrong?"

Cherie came to Stefanie’s side in dismay and looked at her, emotions suddenly tensed up, covered her face and cried out "Oooh… Stefanie… when you performed… there was a big event in the VIP area… a lot of people died… Oooo… I… I… I’m fucking scared to death…"

Cherie had been forcing her composure.

Even though she had always acted in a style that was quite feminine, what happened today was something that she had never experienced in her life.

She saw Jack’s corpse with her own eyes, saw Charlie’s third aunt die of poison and saw the gruesome images of multiple members of her team dying.

However, she kept bracing herself to not break down.

Because Stefanie was still performing, she is the head of the whole team, she must take care of these things.

However, the moment she saw Stefanie, the mind she had been holding on to was no longer able to continue and she cried out.

Stefanie was also startled by her performance and quickly asked, "What happened in the VIP area? With Charlie in, what big deal can happen that made you cry and are frightened?"

Cherie cried, "You do not know… with the start of the performance came a wave of attackers. They killed many people… even that detective Jack Li was killed."

"What?" Stefanie’s whole body feeling numb, stared wide-eyed and asked, "What’s going on? What happened to Charlie and his grandparents?"

Cherie said "They are fine, but a woman in the Evans Family died of poison…"

The next step was to tell Stefanie what she knew, in its original form.

After listening, Stefanie was also shocked and lost her color. She never dreamed that such a serious and horrible attack would happen at her concert and the most crucial thing was that she knew nothing about it!

However, after knowing that Charlie and the Evans Family were all well and that the woman who died of poison was only Charlie’s aunt, Stefanie was slightly relieved.

Afterward, her first thought was to hurry up and give Charlie a call to ask what happened, after all, what Cherie knew was only a very one-sided part. At this time, she suddenly thought that she had just received a text message from him, saying that Jordan was at the VIP exit of the venue.

From the content of Charlie’s text message she presumed that Charlie and Claire had left. Thinking they must also be in little danger, she hurriedly said to Cherie, "Cherie, this matter we do not discuss, for the time being, dry your tears first. Go outside and pick up Jordan and bring him in. He, you should know, is the guy from Uncle Hogan’s roast goose store. "

Cherie hurriedly wiped away tears, nodded and said, "Okay, I’m going to…"

She said to Stefanie, "You have to hurry up. Let’s hurry up and leave first. Compared to this, the hotel is safer."

"Okay." Stefanie said, "You first bring in Jordan."

Soon, Cherie came in with an anxious and red-eyed Jordan.

As soon as he saw Stefanie, he knelt down in front of her, crying and begging, "Miss Sun, please save Uncle Hogan, if you don’t save him, he won’t survive for sure!"

Stefanie was astonished and asked, "Get up first, Jordan, tell me properly, what happened?"

Jordan cried and said, "Uncle Hogan is taken away by the police! They said they wanted to hand him over to the Immigration Bureau because someone reported him to the Bureau for illegal stay. The police also said, at most five days, Uncle Hogan will be deported back to Hong Kong."

Stefanie asked offhandedly, "How could this happen? Is it Gerard who is doing this?"

"It should be!" Jordan nodded repeatedly and choked, "Earlier a cop came to the store to investigate you and Young Master Wade. Uncle Hogan was afraid of revealing information, so he in advance destroyed the surveillance video hard disk so that the cops pounced on a blank. From the results immediately after, Uncle Hogan himself began to pack his luggage and said he is entrusting the roast goose store to me. I guess he should be aware that the cops were going to the Hong Kong cops to investigate his situation. His whereabouts were also found by Mr. Lombardo."

Stefanie said with a serious expression, "It seems that after all these years Mr. Lombardo is still not willing to let go of Uncle Hogan…"

Stefanie immediately said to Jordan, "Jordan, you do not rush and do not panic, there are still a few days, I will find a way to solve this matter!"

Jordan said nervously, "Miss Sun, the cop who took Uncle Hogan is quite nice, but I’m afraid that Gerard Lombardo has paid off the higher-level cops here. In case they do special things, what if they send Uncle Hogan back tonight?"

Stefanie seriously said, "Solving illegal detention is a judicial process. There are clear legal provisions, it is impossible to be arrested today and sent away tonight. If the police dare to do something against this process I will definitely protest to the New York City government, you can rest assured."

She turned to Cherie and said, "Cherie, ask our lawyer from the American side to go to the New York Police Department. Say that we have accepted the commission from Uncle Hogan to handle this matter for him. The lawyer has the right to see the client and also has the right to ask them to announce the law enforcement process, they will definitely not dare to act in a disorderly manner when they see the lawyer involved."

Cherie hurriedly said, "I’ll call the lawyer right now!"

"Okay." Stefanie followed up by saying to Jordan, "Jordan, you have to trust Charlie, with his ability, that Gerard definitely won’t dare to do anything to Uncle Hogan."

Jordan did not know Charlie well, so he was worried and said, "I don’t have Young Master Wade’s contact information… And I don’t know if he will be willing to intervene ……"

"He definitely will." Stefanie smiled faintly and said comfortingly, "I believe that in this world, there is no matter that Charlie can’t handle!"

She took out her cell phone and tapped while saying, "I will send a message to Charlie about this matter right now, I believe he must have a solution!"

……

The Shangri-La Hotel, where Charlie and Claire were staying, wasn’t too far from the performance venue.

At this time, he had already driven the car to the entrance of the hotel and handed it over to the parking boy.

After walking into the elevator with Claire, he received a message from Stefanie. The message was short and concise and read, "Charlie, Uncle Hogan has been arrested and will be deported back to Hong Kong soon!"

When he saw this line, the first thing Charlie thought of was that he and Stefanie had harmed him.

He thought, "Chinatown is a relatively small, closed society where there are a large number of illegal stays and illegal smuggling of black market items and the police generally do not ask about things here. Uncle Hogan hiding in Chinatown for so many years without incident, now suddenly gets arrested, it must be because he and Stefanie attracted the attention of Jack, which led to the exposure of Uncle Hogan’s identity. And that Gerard Lombardo in Hong Kong has always regarded Uncle Hogan as the shame of his life. Once he learned of the current situation of Uncle Hogan, he will definitely find a way to make the U.S. side deport his prey back. Although he had an agreement with Gerard before, as long as he does not return to Hong Kong, he will no longer make things difficult for Uncle Hogan. But he is now using this method to force Uncle Hogan to have to go back. As long as Uncle Hogan’s feet touch on the ground in Hong Kong, Gerard will find someone to kill him. It will not be a violation of his initial promise to Uncle Sun and then Uncle Sun will not have any reason to go after him…"

Thinking of this, Charlie could not help but sneer, "This Gerard, really played a good game!"

About this man from Hong Kong Gerard Lombardo, Charlie does not have a half-good impression.

This is not because of what he did to Uncle Hogan, Charlie is fair and objective, although Uncle Hogan is the underdog in this matter, but it is also really the fault of Uncle Hogan.

That Gerard, for his dignity and reputation, wants to retaliate against Uncle Hogan and it is all human nature.

However, the point that Charlie is most dissatisfied with Gerard, is this person’s insubordination.

According to the dictation of Uncle Hogan in the roast goose store at that time, in the earliest incident, Uncle Hogan had first called his father for help. Charlie’s father had immediately flown to Hong Kong and with Gerard reached an agreement, so he looked at his face and let Uncle Hogan leave. But not long after that, with the father and grandfather conflict, Mr. Wade took Charlie and his mother to settle in Aurous Hill. After that, the parents were killed.

The first thing that Gerard did after learning of his father’s death was to go back on his word. He completely disregarded the previous agreement with his father and almost immediately sent a large number of people around the world to hunt down Uncle Hogan.

The reason why he gave up temporarily was that Orrin Sun took over for his father. And fortunately, Orrin was seriously ill and Stefanie found Charlie.

Otherwise, in case Orrin died of illness, Gerard would certainly also renege after knowing. In that case, Uncle Hogan would have been killed by the assassins who coveted the bounty. Moreover, Gerard was now ready to use a curved way to get around his promise to Orrin, which made Charlie despise his character even more. Not being moral and not respecting promises, this is the reason for Charlie’s greatest dissatisfaction.

Therefore, he immediately sent a text message back to Stefanie and the content was also very concise, with only seven words "Don’t worry, I have everything under control."

On the other hand, after Stefanie saw Charlie’s reply to the text message, her heart was satisfied.

She simply handed her phone to Jordan, pointing to Charlie’s message, said with a proud face, "Look, I told you, Charlie will not sit idly! You just relax and wait, he will definitely be able to solve this matter perfectly. Maybe when this matter is over, Uncle Hogan will not have to hide in the east again in his life!"

Jordan was surprised and delighted and at the same time asked with a hint of confusion, "Miss Sun, is Young Master Wade really that capable? I have followed the news of that Gerard on the Internet. He is a very powerful person. He used to be one of the largest real estate developers in Hong Kong and later became a shipping tycoon in Hong Kong, after the Hong Kong Li family went to England to develop. He is almost the richest tycoon in Hong Kong… Strength goes through the sky…"

"It doesn’t matter." Stefanie said very firmly, "In your eyes, he has heavenly strength, in the eyes of Charlie, he is a scum!"

On the other hand, after Charlie and Claire returned to the room, while Claire was preparing to put the water in for a bath, Charlie walked up to the terrace alone and called Stefanie.

As soon as the phone call came through, he asked, "Stefanie, is Jordan still at your place?"

Stefanie said "I just had someone send him back, by the way, Charlie, what happened tonight? Cherie said that many people died, even that Jack Li got killed?"

Charlie hummed then explained the whole known situation.

After listening, Stefanie exclaimed, "My goodness, how could there be such cruel people…"

She blamed herself quite a bit and said, "Charlie, do you think it could be that there is a mole in my team? Otherwise how could the gang work so well together? Surprisingly, they attacked at the time when the background music was at its strongest. They must have figured out the flow of the concert in advance…"

"It may not be." Charlie faintly said, "At present, the only identified mole is my third aunt, but she is dead. I guess the attackers simply do not know your concert flow. Also do not know when the background music was the strongest. If they could grasp the timing so accurately, it must still be because my third aunt from the inside tipped them off, she should have felt the timing was right and then notified the gang of attackers."

Stefanie said "But didn’t you say that your third aunt had a shielding device on her? Put her with shielding equipment, then she has no way to contact the attackers herself right…"

Charlie could not help but laugh lightly, "How do you have a tendency to think like that? I speculate that she has been waiting for the right time. When the time came she first sent the message to notify the attackers and then immediately opened the shielding device. After all, the attackers only used less than a minute to reach the corridor. Such a short shielding time, focus on watching the performance of the Evans Family. The Evans Family people who were watching the show might not even notice."

Stefanie suddenly realized and spoke "Then it seems that they just want to kill the entire Evans Family all at once. In that case, your third aunt’s task would be completed, so she could follow them together and evaporate…"

"Right." Charlie sighed "I really didn’t expect that with the Evans Family being so powerful today there are still people who want their lives all the time. This organization’s strength, I’m afraid, is much more powerful than I thought."

Stefanie asked, "Then what should we do? If we don’t find out, I’m afraid your grandparent’s family will always be in danger, right?"

Charlie said, "This should not be so, the reason why they were caught by the other side today was indeed too much negligence. I believe that with their strength and insight, they should not have left such opportunities for the other side. Otherwise the other side would not have allowed my third aunt to hide in the Evans Family for such a long time. The next Evans Family just needs to be alert, the other side should find it difficult to find another opportunity."

"That’s good." Stefanie breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Right Charlie, the matter of Uncle Hogan, what are you going to do about it?"

Charlie said, "I just thought about it, since we want to solve this matter then we should simply solve it from the source. Isn’t it true that Uncle Hogan will not be deported back to Hong Kong until a few days later? Then I will go to Hong Kong in advance to meet Gerard Lombardo before Uncle Hogan arrives in Hong Kong, set things right there for him so that he can go back openly."

Stefanie was busy asking, "Then when do you plan to go to Hong Kong?"

Charlie checked the time and then said, "I promised your sister-in-law that I would accompany her to see your 2nd concert, the day after tomorrow and after your 2nd concert is over, I will depart for Hong Kong."

Stefanie’s heart was somewhat sour, pouting her lips, she muttered, "You show love to your wife all the time, even in this critical time you are thinking more about her… My next performance is the day after tomorrow, you will watch and then leave for Hong Kong, that is at least three days, in case something goes wrong in the middle what to do?"

Charlie explained "I am not to show love, I can always go to Hong Kong, but I can not directly throw your sister-in-law here. Not to mention that I also have to find a suitable reason and opportunity and the situation of Gerard I do not know very well, so I need a little time to do homework, to set a good example to this old boy."

"To be honest, if you just want to keep Uncle Hogan safe, it couldn’t be simpler, Gerard in my eyes is not a solid egg. I can have the Dragon Temple send dozens of experts to Hong Kong tonight, directly kill him, then Uncle Hogan will naturally be safe."

Charlie added, "Only this way of handling is too unskilled. For Uncle Hogan, it will certainly also make him fall into self-condemnation for the rest of his life. So this matter can not come hard, I have to let Gerard himself be convinced. As for the safety of Uncle Hogan in the next few days, you do not have to worry. Although Gerard’s strength is in Hong Kong, but in New York, it is not ranked high. I will ask Miss Joules to help covertly protect Uncle Hogan’s safety… By the way, the time to delay these few days. I will first get my mother-in-law to the United States to accompany your sister-in-law and then go to Hong Kong to help Uncle Hogan to set all these things right! After I’ve settled everything, then let Miss Joules’s side loose a little. Then Uncle Hogan will be sent back and everything will be fine!"

Originally, Charlie was planning to let Hogan continue to live peacefully in Chinatown first and then he would take the time to go to Hong KongHong Kong in the future to settle his affairs.

However, since Gerard was so restless and took the initiative to make something happen, he had to go to Hong KongHong Kong to meet him first.

Hong KongHong Kong and the United States are very far away, the ordinary plane takes at least ten hours each way, plus the processing of things also needs time, so Charlie estimated that, at least, he would have to stay three to five days or more away from the United States.

And he is most concerned about Claire.

Although he has long arranged the female soldiers of the Dragon Temple to secretly protect her, but to let her stay in the United States alone to study and live, his heart is still inevitably worried.

And right now, Jacob is still in Korea engaged in cultural exchange activities, the only one who can really come to the United States to accompany his wife for a few days is his mother-in-law Elaine.

However, if he tells Claire directly that he is going to Hong KongHong Kong and then he needs to invite his mother-in-law over to accompany her, Charlie feels more or less rigid.

But if he goes to discuss with Claire, then she may not like to toss his mother-in-law over, then there are only two options, one is to persuade himself not to go to Hong KongHong Kong, the other is to reassure himself, go to Hong KongHong Kong and think she has no problem alone.

Moreover, he estimates that Elaine now also does not want to come to the United States.

She is alone in Aurous Hill, with luxury cars and mansions and hundreds of thousands of pocket money. Life must be very good. If he asks her to come to the United States, he is afraid that she will not be happy.

So, he began to calculate in his heart, can first find a reason to get his mother-in-law to come over and then take the opportunity to tell Claire that he has a client in Hong KongHong Kong, just Elaine is here, he can go to Hong KongHong Kong for a few days, let the two stay here for a while.

As for how to get Elaine over from China, Charlie was not worried at all, he knew her too well, he only needed to make a slight game and he could trap her in. So, he immediately called Jasmine and said, "Jasmine, I need your help on something."

Jasmine said without thinking, "Master Wade, whatever you want, just give me an order."

Charlie was not polite, so he told her about his plan.

After listening to it, Jasmine immediately said, "Master Wade don’t worry, I will definitely complete the task."

……

Meanwhile, on the other side of the world, in China, it was morning.

Elaine was lying on the luxurious king-size bed in the villa and slept until after ten o’clock.

Ever since Charlie and Claire went to the United States and Jacob went to Korea, she had just let herself go.

She lived in a big mansion, drove a Rolls Royce Cullinan and had 500,000 pocket money from Charlie on her bank card, so her day was simply too good.

At this time, she had not yet woken up, the phone was buzzing non-stop.

She sleepily picked up the phone to her mouth, and asked "Who is it, what is it? Why are you calling early in the morning?"

On the other end of the phone, Hannah’s flattering voice came over "Sister, it’s me, Hannah! It’s already this time, you’re still not up?"

Since Hannah came back, she has been treating Elaine as family and recently she has been looking for her every day, not only kissing Elaine’s a**, but also following her around like a little kitten, carrying her bag when she goes out, opening the door when she gets into the car, even when Elaine goes to the toilet, she takes an extra copy of toilet paper and guards at the door, afraid that there is not enough paper for Elaine inside.

In the past, when she was in the Willson family, she was always bullied by Hannah and she had a lot of grudges against her, but now Hannah came over to her like a dog, which instantly magnified her vanity and gave her a feeling of pleasure to turn over a new leaf, so she was happy to spend time with her every day.

For Elaine, only when Hannah is fawning over her, she can really feel that she, Elaine, is really different from the past.

So, when she heard Hannah’s voice on the other end of the phone, she grunted and said, "I haven’t slept well yet, what time is it?"

Hannah said "It’s almost eleven o’clock! You said yesterday that you want to go shopping in the mall today, right? I’m all set here, right in front of your house! Are we still going today?"

Only then did Elaine come back to her senses and blurted out, "Oh, no! I forgot about that! I was going to buy a necklace at the harbor city. Recently, I always feel like there is something missing on my neck!"

Hannah said with a smile "You are always driving Cullinan and carrying Hermes, but you only need a more elegant necklace! What brand do you want to see?"

Elaine said casually "What! Bulgari, Tiffany, Cartier, any of them, I am not picky, as long as it is a first-line brand."

Hannah immediately praised "Oh Sister you have an eye, with your temperament, It is necessary to match the first-line brands, a mundane like me can not compare with you sister, a few thousand worth of chain for people like me is more than enough."

She sighed and said, "I’d say you’re lucky to live in a mansion, drive a luxury car, wear top luxury goods, a proper winner in life, unlike me, after I fell on hard times, jewelry and bags are all gone, now I can’t afford to buy a first-line brand, even a chain… I’ll ask my daughter for some money later, to buy a silver chain at the stall…"

Elaine thought "This Hannah really has the self-awareness to know that she is only worthy of a local brand, while I can afford Bulgari… tsk, how can we two be compared."

So she said, "We’ll go to Seaport City later and after I pick out a necklace, we’l